This is a modern-English version of A Woman of Thirty, originally written by Balzac, Honoré de. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

A WOMAN OF THIRTY





By Honore De Balzac





Translated by Ellen Marriage










DEDICATION

To Louis Boulanger, Painter.










Contents

A WOMAN OF THIRTY

I. EARLY MISTAKES
II. A HIDDEN GRIEF
III.    AT THIRTY YEARS
IV. THE FINGER OF GOD
V. TWO MEETINGS
VI. THE OLD AGE OF A GUILTY MOTHER

ADDENDUM






A WOMAN OF THIRTY





I. EARLY MISTAKES

It was a Sunday morning in the beginning of April 1813, a morning which gave promise of one of those bright days when Parisians, for the first time in the year, behold dry pavements underfoot and a cloudless sky overhead. It was not yet noon when a luxurious cabriolet, drawn by two spirited horses, turned out of the Rue de Castiglione into the Rue de Rivoli, and drew up behind a row of carriages standing before the newly opened barrier half-way down the Terrasse de Feuillants. The owner of the carriage looked anxious and out of health; the thin hair on his sallow temples, turning gray already, gave a look of premature age to his face. He flung the reins to a servant who followed on horseback, and alighted to take in his arms a young girl whose dainty beauty had already attracted the eyes of loungers on the Terrasse. The little lady, standing upon the carriage step, graciously submitted to be taken by the waist, putting an arm round the neck of her guide, who set her down upon the pavement without so much as ruffling the trimming of her green rep dress. No lover would have been so careful. The stranger could only be the father of the young girl, who took his arm familiarly without a word of thanks, and hurried him into the Garden of the Tuileries.

It was a Sunday morning in early April 1813, a morning that promised one of those bright days when Parisians, for the first time in the year, saw dry sidewalks beneath their feet and a cloudless sky above. It wasn't yet noon when a lavish cabriolet, pulled by two lively horses, turned from Rue de Castiglione onto Rue de Rivoli and stopped behind a line of carriages at the newly opened barrier halfway down the Terrasse de Feuillants. The owner of the carriage looked anxious and unwell; the thin hair at his pale temples, already turning gray, gave him a prematurely aged look. He tossed the reins to a servant who followed on horseback and stepped out to scoop up a young girl whose delicate beauty had already caught the attention of onlookers on the Terrasse. The little lady, standing on the carriage step, graciously allowed herself to be lifted by the waist, wrapping an arm around the neck of her escort, who gently set her down on the pavement without even disturbing the trim of her green dress. No lover would have been so careful. The stranger must be the girl's father, who she took by the arm casually without a word of thanks and hurried him into the Garden of the Tuileries.

The old father noted the wondering stare which some of the young men gave the couple, and the sad expression left his face for a moment. Although he had long since reached the time of life when a man is fain to be content with such illusory delights as vanity bestows, he began to smile.

The old father noticed the curious looks some of the young men gave the couple, and for a moment, the sadness disappeared from his face. Although he had long reached that stage in life when a man is willing to settle for the shallow pleasures that vanity offers, he started to smile.

“They think you are my wife,” he said in the young lady’s ear, and he held himself erect and walked with slow steps, which filled his daughter with despair.

“They think you’re my wife,” he said in the young lady’s ear, standing tall and walking slowly, which filled his daughter with despair.

He seemed to take up the coquette’s part for her; perhaps of the two, he was the more gratified by the curious glances directed at those little feet, shod with plum-colored prunella; at the dainty figure outlined by a low-cut bodice, filled in with an embroidered chemisette, which only partially concealed the girlish throat. Her dress was lifted by her movements as she walked, giving glimpses higher than the shoes of delicately moulded outlines beneath open-work silk stockings. More than one of the idlers turned and passed the pair again, to admire or to catch a second glimpse of the young face, about which the brown tresses played; there was a glow in its white and red, partly reflected from the rose-colored satin lining of her fashionable bonnet, partly due to the eagerness and impatience which sparkled in every feature. A mischievous sweetness lighted up the beautiful, almond-shaped dark eyes, bathed in liquid brightness, shaded by the long lashes and curving arch of eyebrow. Life and youth displayed their treasures in the petulant face and in the gracious outlines of the bust unspoiled even by the fashion of the day, which brought the girdle under the breast.

He seemed to be playing the flirt for her; perhaps he was the one more pleased by the curious looks directed at those little feet, shod in plum-colored fabric; at the delicate figure highlighted by a low-cut bodice, complemented by an embroidered chemisette, which only partly hid her youthful throat. Her dress lifted with her movements as she walked, revealing glimpses higher than the shoes of gracefully shaped outlines beneath open-work silk stockings. More than one passerby turned and walked by the couple again to admire or to catch a second look at the young face, framed by brown hair; there was a flush on her fair skin, partly reflecting the rose-colored satin lining of her trendy bonnet, and partly due to the eagerness and impatience that sparkled in every feature. A playful sweetness lit up her beautiful, almond-shaped dark eyes, shining with liquid brightness, shaded by long lashes and the graceful arch of her eyebrows. Life and youth showed their gifts in the lively face and in the gracious lines of her bust, untouched even by the fashion of the day, which lowered the waistband under the bust.

The young lady herself appeared to be insensible to admiration. Her eyes were fixed in a sort of anxiety on the Palace of the Tuileries, the goal, doubtless, of her petulant promenade. It wanted but fifteen minutes of noon, yet even at that early hour several women in gala dress were coming away from the Tuileries, not without backward glances at the gates and pouting looks of discontent, as if they regretted the lateness of the arrival which had cheated them of a longed-for spectacle. Chance carried a few words let fall by one of these disappointed fair ones to the ears of the charming stranger, and put her in a more than common uneasiness. The elderly man watched the signs of impatience and apprehension which flitted across his companion’s pretty face with interest, rather than amusement, in his eyes, observing her with a close and careful attention, which perhaps could only be prompted by some after-thought in the depths of a father’s mind.

The young woman seemed oblivious to the admiration around her. Her gaze was anxiously fixed on the Palace of the Tuileries, the apparent destination of her restless stroll. It was just fifteen minutes before noon, yet even at this early hour, several women dressed to the nines were leaving the Tuileries, casting backward glances at the gates with sulky expressions, as if they regretted their late arrival, which had cost them a much-anticipated experience. By chance, a few words spoken by one of these disappointed women reached the ears of the charming newcomer, causing her to feel a heightened sense of unease. The older man observed the signs of impatience and worry that flickered across his companion’s lovely face, showing interest rather than amusement in his expression, watching her with a focused and careful attention that may have been driven by some deeper thoughts typical of a father.

It was the thirteenth Sunday of the year 1813. In two days’ time Napoleon was to set out upon the disastrous campaign in which he was to lose first Bessières, and then Duroc; he was to win the memorable battles of Lutzen and Bautzen, to see himself treacherously deserted by Austria, Saxony, Bavaria, and Bernadotte, and to dispute the dreadful field of Leipsic. The magnificent review commanded for that day by the Emperor was to be the last of so many which had long drawn forth the admiration of Paris and of foreign visitors. For the last time the Old Guard would execute their scientific military manoeuvres with the pomp and precision which sometimes amazed the Giant himself. Napoleon was nearly ready for his duel with Europe. It was a sad sentiment which brought a brilliant and curious throng to the Tuileries. Each mind seemed to foresee the future, perhaps too in every mind another thought was dimly present, how that in the future, when the heroic age of France should have taken the half-fabulous color with which it is tinged for us to-day, men’s imaginations would more than once seek to retrace the picture of the pageant which they were assembled to behold.

It was the thirteenth Sunday of 1813. In two days, Napoleon was set to begin the disastrous campaign that would cost him first Bessières, then Duroc; he would achieve the famous battles of Lutzen and Bautzen, only to be treacherously abandoned by Austria, Saxony, Bavaria, and Bernadotte, and to confront the horrific battlefield of Leipsic. The grand review organized for that day by the Emperor would be the last of many that had long captivated both Paris and foreign visitors. For the final time, the Old Guard would perform their precise military maneuvers with the flair and accuracy that sometimes astonished even the Giant himself. Napoleon was almost ready for his clash with Europe. A somber feeling drew a brilliant and curious crowd to the Tuileries. Each person seemed to have a sense of what was to come, and perhaps, in everyone’s mind, there was a faint awareness that in the future, when the legendary era of France took on the half-mythical hue that colors our perspective today, people’s imaginations would frequently try to recreate the spectacle they had gathered to witness.

“Do let us go more quickly, father; I can hear the drums,” the young girl said, and in a half-teasing, half-coaxing manner she urged her companion forward.

“Please, let’s go faster, dad; I can hear the drums,” the young girl said, playfully pushing her companion to move ahead.

“The troops are marching into the Tuileries,” said he.

“The troops are marching into the Tuileries,” he said.

“Or marching out of it—everybody is coming away,” she answered in childish vexation, which drew a smile from her father.

“Or marching out of it—everyone is leaving,” she replied with childish annoyance, which made her father smile.

“The review only begins at half-past twelve,” he said; he had fallen half behind his impetuous daughter.

“The review only starts at 12:30,” he said; he had fallen slightly behind his impulsive daughter.

It might have been supposed that she meant to hasten their progress by a movement of her right arm, for it swung like an oar blade through the water. In her impatience she had crushed her handkerchief into a ball in her tiny, well-gloved fingers. Now and then the old man smiled, but the smiles were succeeded by an anxious look which crossed his withered face and saddened it. In his love for the fair young girl by his side, he was as fain to exalt the present moment as to dread the future. “She is happy to-day; will her happiness last?” he seemed to ask himself, for the old are somewhat prone to foresee their own sorrows in the future of the young.

It might have been assumed that she intended to speed up their progress with a movement of her right arm, which swung like an oar through the water. In her impatience, she had crumpled her handkerchief into a ball in her small, well-gloved fingers. Occasionally, the old man smiled, but his smiles were soon replaced by an anxious expression that crossed his wrinkled face and made it look sad. In his love for the beautiful young girl beside him, he was just as eager to celebrate the present moment as he was to worry about the future. “She is happy today; will her happiness last?” he seemed to be asking himself, as older people often tend to foresee their own sorrows in the futures of the young.

Father and daughter reached the peristyle under the tower where the tricolor flag was still waving; but as they passed under the arch by which people came and went between the Gardens of the Tuileries and the Place du Carrousel, the sentries on guard called out sternly:

Father and daughter arrived at the colonnade beneath the tower where the tricolor flag was still flying; but as they walked under the arch that connected the Gardens of the Tuileries to the Place du Carrousel, the sentries on duty called out sharply:

“No admittance this way.”

"Do not enter this way."

By standing on tiptoe the young girl contrived to catch a glimpse of a crowd of well-dressed women, thronging either side of the old marble arcade along which the Emperor was to pass.

By standing on her tiptoes, the young girl managed to catch a glimpse of a crowd of well-dressed women crowding on either side of the old marble arcade that the Emperor was about to pass through.

“We were too late in starting, father; you can see that quite well.” A little piteous pout revealed the immense importance which she attached to the sight of this particular review.

“We started too late, Dad; you can see that clearly.” A small, sad pout showed just how much she cared about seeing this particular review.

“Very well, Julie—let us go away. You dislike a crush.”

“Alright, Julie—let’s get out of here. You don’t like a crowd.”

“Do let us stay, father. Even here I may catch a glimpse of the Emperor; he might die during this campaign, and then I should never have seen him.”

“Please let us stay, Dad. Even here, I might catch a glimpse of the Emperor; he could die during this campaign, and then I’d never have seen him.”

Her father shuddered at the selfish speech. There were tears in the girl’s voice; he looked at her, and thought that he saw tears beneath her lowered eyelids; tears caused not so much by the disappointment as by one of the troubles of early youth, a secret easily guessed by an old father. Suddenly Julie’s face flushed, and she uttered an exclamation. Neither her father nor the sentinels understood the meaning of the cry; but an officer within the barrier, who sprang across the court towards the staircase, heard it, and turned abruptly at the sound. He went to the arcade by the Gardens of the Tuileries, and recognized the young lady who had been hidden for a moment by the tall bearskin caps of the grenadiers. He set aside in favor of the pair the order which he himself had given. Then, taking no heed of the murmurings of the fashionable crowd seated under the arcade, he gently drew the enraptured child towards him.

Her father shuddered at her selfish words. There were tears in the girl’s voice; he looked at her and thought he saw tears beneath her lowered eyelids, tears not only from disappointment but from one of the struggles of early youth, a secret easily guessed by an old father. Suddenly, Julie’s face flushed, and she let out an exclamation. Neither her father nor the guards understood the meaning of her cry; but an officer within the barrier, who rushed across the courtyard towards the staircase, heard it and turned abruptly at the sound. He went to the arcade by the Gardens of the Tuileries and recognized the young lady who had been momentarily hidden by the tall bearskin caps of the grenadiers. He set aside his own order in favor of the pair. Then, ignoring the murmurs of the fashionable crowd seated under the arcade, he gently pulled the excited girl towards him.

“I am no longer surprised at her vexation and enthusiasm, if you are in waiting,” the old man said with a half-mocking, half-serious glance at the officer.

“I’m no longer surprised by her annoyance and excitement if you are around,” the old man said with a half-mocking, half-serious look at the officer.

“If you want a good position, M. le Duc,” the young man answered, “we must not spend any time in talking. The Emperor does not like to be kept waiting, and the Grand Marshal has sent me to announce our readiness.”

“If you want a good position, M. le Duc,” the young man replied, “we can’t waste time talking. The Emperor doesn’t like to be kept waiting, and the Grand Marshal sent me to let you know we’re ready.”

As he spoke, he had taken Julie’s arm with a certain air of old acquaintance, and drew her rapidly in the direction of the Place du Carrousel. Julie was astonished at the sight. An immense crowd was penned up in a narrow space, shut in between the gray walls of the palace and the limits marked out by chains round the great sanded squares in the midst of the courtyard of the Tuileries. The cordon of sentries posted to keep a clear passage for the Emperor and his staff had great difficulty in keeping back the eager humming swarm of human beings.

As he spoke, he took Julie's arm with a familiar air and quickly led her toward the Place du Carrousel. Julie was shocked by the scene. An enormous crowd was jammed into a narrow space, trapped between the gray walls of the palace and the boundaries set by chains around the large sandy squares in the middle of the Tuileries courtyard. The guards stationed to keep a clear path for the Emperor and his staff struggled to hold back the eager, buzzing crowd.

“Is it going to be a very fine sight?” Julie asked (she was radiant now).

“Is it going to be a really beautiful sight?” Julie asked (she looked radiant now).

“Pray take care!” cried her guide, and seizing Julie by the waist, he lifted her up with as much vigor as rapidity and set her down beside a pillar.

“Please be careful!” shouted her guide, and grabbing Julie by the waist, he lifted her up with as much energy as speed and placed her down next to a pillar.

But for his prompt action, his gazing kinswoman would have come into collision with the hindquarters of a white horse which Napoleon’s Mameluke held by the bridle; the animal in its trappings of green velvet and gold stood almost under the arcade, some ten paces behind the rest of the horses in readiness for the Emperor’s staff.

But for his quick action, his staring relative would have collided with the back of a white horse that Napoleon’s Mameluke was holding by the bridle; the horse, dressed in green velvet and gold, was standing almost under the arcade, about ten paces behind the other horses waiting for the Emperor’s staff.

The young officer placed the father and daughter in front of the crowd in the first space to the right, and recommended them by a sign to the two veteran grenadiers on either side. Then he went on his way into the palace; a look of great joy and happiness had succeeded to his horror-struck expression when the horse backed. Julie had given his hand a mysterious pressure; had she meant to thank him for the little service he had done her, or did she tell him, “After all, I shall really see you?” She bent her head quite graciously in response to the respectful bow by which the officer took leave of them before he vanished.

The young officer positioned the father and daughter in front of the crowd in the first spot to the right and signaled to the two veteran grenadiers on either side. Then he continued on into the palace; a look of immense joy had replaced his earlier horror when the horse backed up. Julie had given his hand a subtle squeeze; was she thanking him for the small favor he had done, or was she hinting, “After all, I will really see you”? She gracefully nodded in response to the respectful bow the officer gave as he said goodbye before disappearing.

The old man stood a little behind his daughter. He looked grave. He seemed to have left the two young people together for some purpose of his own, and now he furtively watched the girl, trying to lull her into false security by appearing to give his whole attention to the magnificent sight in the Place du Carrousel. When Julie’s eyes turned to her father with the expression of a schoolboy before his master, he answered her glance by a gay, kindly smile, but his own keen eyes had followed the officer under the arcade, and nothing of all that passed was lost upon him.

The old man stood slightly behind his daughter. He looked serious. It seemed he had intentionally left the two young people alone for his own reasons, and now he was secretly observing the girl, trying to make her feel at ease by focusing intently on the stunning view in the Place du Carrousel. When Julie glanced at her father with an expression like a schoolboy in front of a teacher, he responded with a cheerful, kind smile, but his sharp eyes continued to track the officer beneath the arcade, and he didn’t miss a thing that was happening.

“What a grand sight!” said Julie in a low voice, as she pressed her father’s hand; and indeed the pomp and picturesquesness of the spectacle in the Place du Carrousel drew the same exclamation from thousands upon thousands of spectators, all agape with wonder. Another array of sightseers, as tightly packed as the ranks behind the old noble and his daughter, filled the narrow strip of pavement by the railings which crossed the Place du Carrousel from side to side in a line parallel with the Palace of the Tuileries. The dense living mass, variegated by the colors of the women’s dresses, traced out a bold line across the centre of the Place du Carrousel, filling in the fourth side of a vast parallelogram, surrounded on three sides by the Palace of the Tuileries itself. Within the precincts thus railed off stood the regiments of the Old Guard about to be passed in review, drawn up opposite the Palace in imposing blue columns, ten ranks in depth. Without and beyond in the Place du Carrousel stood several regiments likewise drawn up in parallel lines, ready to march in through the arch in the centre; the Triumphal Arch, where the bronze horses of St. Mark from Venice used to stand in those days. At either end, by the Galeries du Louvre, the regimental bands were stationed, masked by the Polish Lancers then on duty.

“What a beautiful sight!” Julie said softly as she held her father’s hand. The grandeur and vibrancy of the scene in the Place du Carrousel elicited the same reaction from thousands of onlookers, all in awe. Another crowd of spectators, as tightly packed as the ranks behind the old nobleman and his daughter, filled the narrow strip of pavement by the railings that crossed the Place du Carrousel parallel to the Palace of the Tuileries. The dense crowd, colored by the women’s dresses, formed a striking line across the center of the Place du Carrousel, completing the fourth side of a vast rectangle surrounded on three sides by the Palace of the Tuileries itself. Within the fenced area stood the regiments of the Old Guard ready to be reviewed, lined up in impressive blue columns, ten ranks deep, opposite the Palace. Outside, in the Place du Carrousel, several regiments were also lined up in parallel lines, prepared to march through the arch at the center—the Triumphal Arch, where the bronze horses of St. Mark from Venice used to stand in those days. At either end, near the Galeries du Louvre, the regimental bands were stationed, obscured by the Polish Lancers who were on duty.

The greater part of the vast graveled space was empty as an arena, ready for the evolutions of those silent masses disposed with the symmetry of military art. The sunlight blazed back from ten thousand bayonets in thin points of flame; the breeze ruffled the men’s helmet plumes till they swayed like the crests of forest-trees before a gale. The mute glittering ranks of veterans were full of bright contrasting colors, thanks to their different uniforms, weapons, accoutrements, and aiguillettes; and the whole great picture, that miniature battlefield before the combat, was framed by the majestic towering walls of the Tuileries, which officers and men seemed to rival in their immobility. Involuntarily the spectator made the comparison between the walls of men and the walls of stone. The spring sunlight, flooding white masonry reared but yesterday and buildings centuries old, shone full likewise upon thousands of bronzed faces, each one with its own tale of perils passed, each one gravely expectant of perils to come.

The majority of the vast gravel area was as empty as an arena, ready for the movements of those silent groups arranged with military precision. The sunlight reflected off countless bayonets like tiny points of flame, while the breeze stirred the helmets' plumes, making them sway like treetops in a storm. The silent, shining ranks of veterans were filled with vibrant, contrasting colors, thanks to their various uniforms, weapons, gear, and aiguillettes. The whole scene, a miniature battlefield before the fight, was framed by the impressive towering walls of the Tuileries, which seemed to rival the officers and men in their stillness. The onlooker couldn’t help but compare the walls of men to the stone walls. The spring sunlight bathed the freshly built white masonry and centuries-old structures, also shining brightly on thousands of weathered faces, each with its own story of past dangers, all seriously anticipating the challenges ahead.

The colonels of the regiments came and went alone before the ranks of heroes; and behind the masses of troops, checkered with blue and silver and gold and purple, the curious could discern the tricolor pennons on the lances of some half-a-dozen indefatigable Polish cavalry, rushing about like shepherds’ dogs in charge of a flock, caracoling up and down between the troops and the crowd, to keep the gazers within their proper bounds. But for this slight flutter of movement, the whole scene might have been taking place in the courtyard of the palace of the Sleeping Beauty. The very spring breeze, ruffling up the long fur on the grenadiers’ bearskins, bore witness to the men’s immobility, as the smothered murmur of the crowd emphasized their silence. Now and again the jingling of Chinese bells, or a chance blow to a big drum, woke the reverberating echoes of the Imperial Palace with a sound like the far-off rumblings of thunder.

The colonels of the regiments came and went alone before the ranks of heroes; and behind the crowd of troops, mixed with blue, silver, gold, and purple, onlookers could see the tricolor flags on the lances of a few relentless Polish cavalry, darting around like shepherds’ dogs herding a flock, weaving up and down between the soldiers and the crowd, to keep the spectators in check. Without this slight flurry of movement, the scene could have been happening in the courtyard of the Sleeping Beauty's palace. The gentle spring breeze ruffling the long fur on the grenadiers’ bearskins was a testament to the men’s stillness, while the muffled murmur of the crowd underscored their silence. Occasionally, the jingling of Chinese bells or a random hit on a large drum would echo through the Imperial Palace, sounding like distant thunder.

An indescribable, unmistakable enthusiasm was manifest in the expectancy of the multitude. France was about to take farewell of Napoleon on the eve of a campaign of which the meanest citizen foresaw the perils. The existence of the French Empire was at stake—to be, or not to be. The whole citizen population seemed to be as much inspired with this thought as that other armed population standing in serried and silent ranks in the enclosed space, with the Eagles and the genius of Napoleon hovering above them.

An indescribable, unmistakable excitement was evident in the anticipation of the crowd. France was about to say goodbye to Napoleon on the eve of a campaign that even the simplest citizen recognized as dangerous. The very existence of the French Empire was on the line—either it would survive or it wouldn't. The entire citizen population seemed to share this awareness, just like the armed forces standing in close, quiet formation in the enclosed space, with the Eagles and the spirit of Napoleon watching over them.

Those very soldiers were the hope of France, her last drop of blood; and this accounted for not a little of the anxious interest of the scene. Most of the gazers in the crowd had bidden farewell—perhaps farewell for ever—to the men who made up the rank and file of the battalions; and even those most hostile to the Emperor, in their hearts, put up fervent prayers to heaven for the glory of France; and those most weary of the struggle with the rest of Europe had left their hatreds behind as they passed in under the Triumphal Arch. They too felt that in the hour of danger Napoleon meant France herself.

Those soldiers were the hope of France, her last chance; and that added a lot to the intense atmosphere of the scene. Most people in the crowd had said goodbye—maybe for good—to the men in the battalions; and even those who were most against the Emperor secretly hoped and prayed for France's glory. Those who were tired of the ongoing conflict with the rest of Europe set aside their animosities as they walked under the Triumphal Arch. They too understood that in this moment of danger, Napoleon represented France itself.

The clock of the Tuileries struck the half-hour. In a moment the hum of the crowd ceased. The silence was so deep that you might have heard a child speak. The old noble and his daughter, wholly intent, seeming to live only by their eyes, caught a distinct sound of spurs and clank of swords echoing up under the sonorous peristyle.

The clock at the Tuileries chimed the half-hour. Suddenly, the noise of the crowd faded away. The silence was so intense that you could have heard a child talking. The old nobleman and his daughter, completely focused, seeming to exist solely through their sight, picked up the clear sound of spurs and the clanking of swords echoing beneath the resonant colonnade.

And suddenly there appeared a short, somewhat stout figure in a green uniform, white trousers, and riding boots; a man wearing on his head a cocked hat well-nigh as magically potent as its wearer; the broad red ribbon of the Legion of Honor rose and fell on his breast, and a short sword hung at his side. At one and the same moment the man was seen by all eyes in all parts of the square.

And suddenly, a short, somewhat stocky figure appeared in a green uniform, white pants, and riding boots; a man wearing a cocked hat almost as magically powerful as he was. The broad red ribbon of the Legion of Honor rose and fell on his chest, and a short sword hung at his side. At that moment, everyone in the square saw him.

Immediately the drums beat a salute, both bands struck up a martial refrain, caught and repeated like a fugue by every instrument from the thinnest flutes to the largest drum. The clangor of that call to arms thrilled through every soul. The colors dropped, and the men presented arms, one unanimous rhythmical movement shaking every bayonet from the foremost front near the Palace to the last rank in the Place du Carrousel. The words of command sped from line to line like echoes. The whole enthusiastic multitude sent up a shout of “Long live the Emperor!”

Immediately, the drums played a salute, and both bands kicked off a military tune, echoing like a fugue from the smallest flutes to the biggest drum. The sound of that call to arms electrified everyone. The flags were lowered, and the men saluted in perfect unison, a single rhythmic movement vibrating every bayonet from the front line near the Palace to the last rank in the Place du Carrousel. The commands passed from line to line like echoes. The entire excited crowd shouted, “Long live the Emperor!”

Everything shook, quivered, and thrilled at last. Napoleon had mounted his horse. It was his movement that had put life into those silent masses of men; the dumb instruments had found a voice at his coming, the Eagles and the colors had obeyed the same impulse which had brought emotion into all faces.

Everything shook, quivered, and thrilled at last. Napoleon had mounted his horse. It was his movement that had brought life to those silent masses of men; the mute soldiers had found their voice at his arrival, and the Eagles and flags had responded to the same force that stirred emotions in all their faces.

The very walls of the high galleries of the old palace seemed to cry aloud, “Long live the Emperor!”

The walls of the high galleries of the old palace seemed to shout, “Long live the Emperor!”

There was something preternatural about it—it was magic at work, a counterfeit presentment of the power of God; or rather it was a fugitive image of a reign itself so fugitive.

There was something uncanny about it—it was magic in action, a fake display of God's power; or rather it was a fleeting image of a reign that was just as temporary.

And he the centre of such love, such enthusiasm and devotion, and so many prayers, he for whom the sun had driven the clouds from the sky, was sitting there on his horse, three paces in front of his Golden Squadron, with the grand Marshal on his left, and the Marshal-in-waiting on his right. Amid all the outburst of enthusiasm at his presence not a feature of his face appeared to alter.

And he was the center of so much love, enthusiasm, and devotion, and so many prayers. For him, the sun had cleared the clouds from the sky. He sat there on his horse, three steps in front of his Golden Squadron, with the grand Marshal on his left and the Marshal-in-waiting on his right. Despite all the excitement at his presence, not a single feature of his face seemed to change.

“Oh! yes. At Wagram, in the thick of the firing, on the field of Borodino, among the dead, always as cool as a cucumber he is!” said the grenadier, in answer to the questions with which the young girl plied him. For a moment Julie was absorbed in the contemplation of that face, so quiet in the security of conscious power. The Emperor noticed Mlle. de Chatillonest, and leaned to make some brief remark to Duroc, which drew a smile from the Grand Marshal. Then the review began.

“Oh! yes. At Wagram, right in the middle of the shooting, on the battlefield of Borodino, surrounded by the dead, he’s always cool as a cucumber!” said the grenadier in response to the young girl's questions. For a moment, Julie was lost in thought, taking in that face, calm and confident in its strength. The Emperor noticed Mlle. de Chatillonest and leaned in to say something brief to Duroc, which made the Grand Marshal smile. Then the review started.

If hitherto the young lady’s attention had been divided between Napoleon’s impassive face and the blue, red, and green ranks of troops, from this time forth she was wholly intent upon a young officer moving among the lines as they performed their swift symmetrical evolutions. She watched him gallop with tireless activity to and from the group where the plainly dressed Napoleon shone conspicuous. The officer rode a splendid black horse. His handsome sky-blue uniform marked him out amid the variegated multitude as one of the Emperor’s orderly staff-officers. His gold lace glittered in the sunshine which lighted up the aigrette on his tall, narrow shako, so that the gazer might have compared him to a will-o’-the-wisp, or to a visible spirit emanating from the Emperor to infuse movement into those battalions whose swaying bayonets flashed into flames; for, at a mere glance from his eyes, they broke and gathered again, surging to and fro like the waves in a bay, or again swept before him like the long ridges of high-crested wave which the vexed Ocean directs against the shore.

If until now the young lady’s attention had been split between Napoleon’s emotionless face and the blue, red, and green ranks of soldiers, from this point on she was completely focused on a young officer moving among the lines as they carried out their quick, coordinated maneuvers. She watched him ride back and forth with endless energy to and from the group where the plainly dressed Napoleon stood out. The officer rode a magnificent black horse. His striking sky-blue uniform distinguished him among the colorful crowd as one of the Emperor’s orderly staff officers. His gold lace shimmered in the sunlight that illuminated the aigrette on his tall, narrow shako, making the onlooker think of a will-o’-the-wisp or a visible spirit sent from the Emperor to bring life to those battalions whose swaying bayonets sparkled like flames; for, with just a glance from his eyes, they would break and reform, shifting back and forth like waves in a bay, or sweeping past him like the long ridges of high-crested waves that the turbulent Ocean pushes against the shore.

When the manoeuvres were over the officer galloped back at full speed, pulled up his horse, and awaited orders. He was not ten paces from Julie as he stood before the Emperor, much as General Rapp stands in Gerard’s Battle of Austerlitz. The young girl could behold her lover in all his soldierly splendor.

When the maneuvers were finished, the officer rode back at full speed, stopped his horse, and waited for orders. He was no more than ten steps away from Julie as he stood in front of the Emperor, similar to how General Rapp stands in Gerard’s Battle of Austerlitz. The young girl could see her lover in all his military glory.

Colonel Victor d’Aiglemont, barely thirty years of age, was tall, slender, and well made. His well-proportioned figure never showed to better advantage than now as he exerted his strength to hold in the restive animal, whose back seemed to curve gracefully to the rider’s weight. His brown masculine face possessed the indefinable charm of perfectly regular features combined with youth. The fiery eyes under the broad forehead, shaded by thick eyebrows and long lashes, looked like white ovals bordered by an outline of black. His nose had the delicate curve of an eagle’s beak; the sinuous lines of the inevitable black moustache enhanced the crimson of the lips. The brown and tawny shades which overspread the wide high-colored cheeks told a tale of unusual vigor, and his whole face bore the impress of dashing courage. He was the very model which French artists seek to-day for the typical hero of Imperial France. The horse which he rode was covered with sweat, the animal’s quivering head denoted the last degree of restiveness; his hind hoofs were set down wide apart and exactly in a line, he shook his long thick tail to the wind; in his fidelity to his master he seemed to be a visible presentment of that master’s devotion to the Emperor.

Colonel Victor d’Aiglemont, just under thirty years old, was tall, slender, and well-built. His well-proportioned figure looked its best now as he used his strength to hold back the restless animal, whose back seemed to curve gracefully under the rider’s weight. His strong brown face had that undefinable charm of perfectly regular features mixed with youth. The fiery eyes beneath his broad forehead, shaded by thick eyebrows and long lashes, appeared as white ovals outlined in black. His nose had a delicate curve reminiscent of an eagle’s beak; the sinuous lines of his inevitable black mustache highlighted the deep red of his lips. The brown and tawny shades covering his wide, high-colored cheeks spoke of unusual vigor, and his entire face radiated daring courage. He was the perfect model that French artists search for today when depicting the typical hero of Imperial France. The horse he rode was covered in sweat, its quivering head showed the height of restlessness; its hind hooves were set wide apart and in a straight line, shaking its long thick tail in the wind; in its loyalty to its master, it seemed to visibly represent that master’s devotion to the Emperor.

Julie saw her lover watching intently for the Emperor’s glances, and felt a momentary pang of jealousy, for as yet he had not given her a look. Suddenly at a word from his sovereign Victor gripped his horse’s flanks and set out at a gallop, but the animal took fright at a shadow cast by a post, shied, backed, and reared up so suddenly that his rider was all but thrown off. Julie cried out, her face grew white, people looked at her curiously, but she saw no one, her eyes were fixed upon the too mettlesome beast. The officer gave the horse a sharp admonitory cut with the whip, and galloped off with Napoleon’s order.

Julie watched her lover intently searching for the Emperor’s glances and felt a quick rush of jealousy, since he had not yet looked her way. Suddenly, at a word from his sovereign, Victor gripped his horse’s sides and took off at a gallop, but the horse got scared by a shadow cast by a post, jumped back, and reared up so suddenly that Victor nearly fell off. Julie gasped, her face went pale, and people stared at her curiously, but she saw no one; her eyes were locked on the overly eager horse. The officer gave the horse a sharp whip as a warning and rode off with Napoleon’s orders.

Julie was so absorbed, so dizzy with sights and sounds, that unconsciously she clung to her father’s arm so tightly that he could read her thoughts by the varying pressure of her fingers. When Victor was all but flung out of the saddle, she clutched her father with a convulsive grip as if she herself were in danger of falling, and the old man looked at his daughter’s tell-tale face with dark and painful anxiety. Pity, jealousy, something even of regret stole across every drawn and wrinkled line of mouth and brow. When he saw the unwonted light in Julie’s eyes, when that cry broke from her, when the convulsive grasp of her fingers drew away the veil and put him in possession of her secret, then with that revelation of her love there came surely some swift revelation of the future. Mournful forebodings could be read in his own face.

Julie was so caught up, so overwhelmed by the sights and sounds, that without realizing it, she held on to her father’s arm so tightly that he could sense her feelings through the varying pressure of her fingers. When Victor was nearly thrown off his saddle, she gripped her father with a tight hold as if she herself was about to fall, and the old man looked at his daughter’s revealing face with deep and painful worry. Pity, jealousy, even a hint of regret crossed every drawn and wrinkled line of his mouth and forehead. When he noticed the unusual light in Julie’s eyes, when that cry escaped her, when the tight grip of her fingers revealed her secret, he felt a sudden understanding of her love, and with that realization came an instinctive awareness of what was to come. Somber premonitions were visible on his own face.

Julie’s soul seemed at that moment to have passed into the officer’s being. A torturing thought more cruel than any previous dread contracted the old man’s painworn features, as he saw the glance of understanding that passed between the soldier and Julie. The girl’s eyes were wet, her cheeks glowed with unwonted color. Her father turned abruptly and led her away into the Garden of the Tuileries.

Julie felt as if her soul had merged with the officer’s at that moment. A tormenting thought, more painful than any fear he had felt before, twisted the old man’s worn face as he noticed the shared glance of understanding between the soldier and Julie. The girl’s eyes were teary, and her cheeks were flushed with an unusual brightness. Her father suddenly turned and took her away into the Garden of the Tuileries.

“Why, father,” she cried, “there are still the regiments in the Place du Carrousel to be passed in review.”

“Why, Dad,” she exclaimed, “there are still the regiments in the Place du Carrousel that need to be reviewed.”

“No, child, all the troops are marching out.”

“No, kid, all the troops are marching out.”

“I think you are mistaken, father; M. d’Aiglemont surely told them to advance——”

“I think you’re mistaken, Dad; M. d’Aiglemont definitely told them to move forward——”

“But I feel ill, my child, and I do not care to stay.”

“But I feel sick, my child, and I don’t want to stay.”

Julie could readily believe the words when she glanced at his face; he looked quite worn out by his fatherly anxieties.

Julie could easily believe his words when she looked at his face; he seemed really drained from his worries as a father.

“Are you feeling very ill?” she asked indifferently, her mind was so full of other thoughts.

“Are you feeling really sick?” she asked casually, her mind was so busy with other thoughts.

“Every day is a reprieve for me, is it not?” returned her father.

“Every day is a break for me, isn’t it?” her father replied.

“Now do you mean to make me miserable again by talking about your death? I was in such spirits! Do pray get rid of those horrid gloomy ideas of yours.”

“Are you really trying to make me upset again by bringing up your death? I was in such a good mood! Please get rid of those terrible, gloomy thoughts of yours.”

The father heaved a sigh. “Ah! spoiled child,” he cried, “the best hearts are sometimes very cruel. We devote our whole lives to you, you are our one thought, we plan for your welfare, sacrifice our tastes to your whims, idolize you, give the very blood in our veins for you, and all this is nothing, is it? Alas! yes, you take it all as a matter of course. If we would always have your smiles and your disdainful love, we should need the power of God in heaven. Then comes another, a lover, a husband, and steals away your heart.”

The father sighed heavily. “Ah! spoiled child,” he exclaimed, “even the kindest hearts can be very cruel. We dedicate our entire lives to you, you are our only focus, we plan for your happiness, give up our own preferences for your demands, idolize you, would give our very blood for you, and all of that means nothing, right? Sadly, yes, you take it all for granted. If we want to have your smiles and your haughty love, we’d need the power of God in heaven. Then someone else comes along, a lover, a husband, and takes your heart away.”

Julie looked in amazement at her father; he walked slowly along, and there was no light in the eyes which he turned upon her.

Julie stared in disbelief at her father; he walked slowly, and there was no light in the eyes he directed at her.

“You hide yourself even from us,” he continued, “but, perhaps, also you hide yourself from yourself—”

“You’re hiding from us,” he went on, “but maybe you’re also hiding from yourself—”

“What do you mean by that, father?”

“What do you mean by that, Dad?”

“I think that you have secrets from me, Julie.—You love,” he went on quickly, as he saw the color rise to her face. “Oh! I hoped that you would stay with your old father until he died. I hoped to keep you with me, still radiant and happy, to admire you as you were but so lately. So long as I knew nothing of your future I could believe in a happy lot for you; but now I cannot possibly take away with me a hope of happiness for your life, for you love the colonel even more than the cousin. I can no longer doubt it.”

“I think you’re keeping secrets from me, Julie.—You love,” he continued quickly as he noticed the color rise in her face. “Oh! I really hoped you would stay with your old father until he passed away. I wanted to keep you by my side, still bright and happy, to admire you as you were not long ago. As long as I didn’t know about your future, I could believe in a happy life for you; but now I can’t possibly take away the hope of happiness for your life, because you love the colonel even more than the cousin. I can’t doubt it anymore.”

“And why should I be forbidden to love him?” asked Julie, with lively curiosity in her face.

“And why can’t I love him?” asked Julie, with a lively curiosity on her face.

“Ah, my Julie, you would not understand me,” sighed the father.

“Ah, my Julie, you wouldn't understand me,” sighed the father.

“Tell me, all the same,” said Julie, with an involuntary petulant gesture.

“Tell me, anyway,” said Julie, with an involuntary annoyed gesture.

“Very well, child, listen to me. Girls are apt to imagine noble and enchanting and totally imaginary figures in their own minds; they have fanciful extravagant ideas about men, and sentiment, and life; and then they innocently endow somebody or other with all the perfections of their day-dreams, and put their trust in him. They fall in love with this imaginary creature in the man of their choice; and then, when it is too late to escape from their fate, behold their first idol, the illusion made fair with their fancies, turns to an odious skeleton. Julie, I would rather have you fall in love with an old man than with the Colonel. Ah! if you could but see things from the standpoint of ten years hence, you would admit that my old experience was right. I know what Victor is, that gaiety of his is simply animal spirits—the gaiety of the barracks. He has no ability, and he is a spendthrift. He is one of those men whom Heaven created to eat and digest four meals a day, to sleep, to fall in love with the first woman that comes to hand, and to fight. He does not understand life. His kind heart, for he has a kind heart, will perhaps lead him to give his purse to a sufferer or to a comrade; but he is careless, he has not the delicacy of heart which makes us slaves to a woman’s happiness, he is ignorant, he is selfish. There are plenty of buts—”

“Alright, kid, listen up. Girls tend to create noble, enchanting, and completely imaginary figures in their minds; they have wild, extravagant ideas about men, romance, and life. Then they innocently project all the perfections of their daydreams onto someone and trust him completely. They fall in love with this imaginary version of the man they've chosen; and when it’s too late to escape their fate, they realize that their first idol, the illusion shaped by their fantasies, turns into a hideous reality. Julie, I’d rather you fall for an old man than for the Colonel. If only you could see things from the perspective of ten years from now, you’d recognize that my experience is valid. I know who Victor really is; that cheerfulness he has is just youthful exuberance — the kind you find in barracks. He has no skills, and he’s reckless with money. He’s one of those guys who were made to eat four meals a day, sleep, fall in love with the first woman he meets, and fight. He doesn’t really understand life. His kind heart, and he does have one, might lead him to share his money with someone in need or a friend; but he’s careless, he lacks the sensitivity that makes us care deeply for a woman’s happiness, he’s ignorant, he’s selfish. There are plenty of buts—”

“But, father, he must surely be clever, he must have ability, or he would not be a colonel—”

“But, Dad, he must be smart; he must have skills, or he wouldn't be a colonel—”

“My dear, Victor will be a colonel all his life.—I have seen no one who appears to me to be worthy of you,” the old father added, with a kind of enthusiasm.

“My dear, Victor will be a colonel his entire life.—I haven't seen anyone who seems worthy of you,” the old father added, with a sort of enthusiasm.

He paused an instant, looked at his daughter, and added, “Why, my poor Julie, you are still too young, too fragile, too delicate for the cares and rubs of married life. D’Aiglemont’s relations have spoiled him, just as your mother and I have spoiled you. What hope is there that you two could agree, with two imperious wills diametrically opposed to each other? You will be either the tyrant or the victim, and either alternative means, for a wife, an equal sum of misfortune. But you are modest and sweet-natured, you would yield from the first. In short,” he added, in a quivering voice, “there is a grace of feeling in you which would never be valued, and then——” he broke off, for the tears overcame him.

He paused for a moment, looked at his daughter, and added, “Oh, my poor Julie, you're still too young, too fragile, too delicate for the challenges of married life. D’Aiglemont’s family has spoiled him, just like your mother and I have spoiled you. What chance do you two have of getting along, with two strong-willed people so opposed to each other? You'll either be the one in control or the one getting walked all over, and either way, it spells trouble for a wife. But you're gentle and kind-hearted; you would surrender right from the start. In short,” he continued, his voice shaking, “there’s a sense of grace in you that would never be appreciated, and then——” he stopped, as tears overcame him.

“Victor will give you pain through all the girlish qualities of your young nature,” he went on, after a pause. “I know what soldiers are, my Julie; I have been in the army. In a man of that kind, love very seldom gets the better of old habits, due partly to the miseries amid which soldiers live, partly to the risks they run in a life of adventure.”

“Victor will make you suffer because of all the feminine traits of your youthful nature,” he continued after a pause. “I know what soldiers are like, my Julie; I have been in the army. In a man like that, love rarely overcomes old habits, partly because of the hardships soldiers endure, and partly due to the dangers they face in a life filled with adventure.”

“Then you mean to cross my inclinations, do you, father?” asked Julie, half in earnest, half in jest. “Am I to marry to please you and not to please myself?”

“Are you really going to go against what I want, Dad?” Julie asked, half serious, half joking. “Do I have to marry just to make you happy instead of making myself happy?”

“To please me!” cried her father, with a start of surprise. “To please me, child? when you will not hear the voice that upbraids you so tenderly very much longer! But I have always heard children impute personal motives for the sacrifices that their parents make for them. Marry Victor, my Julie! Some day you will bitterly deplore his ineptitude, his thriftless ways, his selfishness, his lack of delicacy, his inability to understand love, and countless troubles arising through him. Then, remember, that here under these trees your old father’s prophetic voice sounded in your ears in vain.”

“To please me!” her father exclaimed, surprised. “To please me, child? When you won’t listen to the voice that gently admonishes you for much longer! But I’ve always seen children attribute personal motives to the sacrifices their parents make for them. Marry Victor, my Julie! One day, you’ll regret his clumsiness, his careless ways, his selfishness, his lack of sensitivity, his failure to understand love, and the countless problems that come from him. Then, remember that here under these trees, your old father’s prophetic voice tried to warn you in vain.”

He said no more; he had detected a rebellious shake of the head on his daughter’s part. Both made several paces towards the carriage which was waiting for them at the grating. During that interval of silence, the young girl stole a glance at her father’s face, and little by little her sullen brow cleared. The intense pain visible on his bowed forehead made a lively impression upon her.

He didn’t say anything else; he noticed his daughter shaking her head defiantly. They walked a few steps toward the carriage waiting for them at the gate. In that moment of silence, the young girl stole a glance at her father's face, and slowly her frown lifted. The deep pain visible on his lowered forehead had a profound effect on her.

“Father,” she began in gentle tremulous tones, “I promise to say no more about Victor until you have overcome your prejudices against him.”

“Dad,” she started in soft, shaky tones, “I promise I won’t say anything more about Victor until you’ve gotten past your biases against him.”

The old man looked at her in amazement. Two tears which filled his eyes overflowed down his withered cheeks. He could not take Julie in his arms in that crowded place; but he pressed her hand tenderly. A few minutes later when they had taken their places in the cabriolet, all the anxious thought which had gathered about his brow had completely disappeared. Julie’s pensive attitude gave him far less concern than the innocent joy which had betrayed her secret during the review.

The old man looked at her in shock. Two tears filled his eyes and rolled down his wrinkled cheeks. He couldn't take Julie in his arms in that crowded spot, but he squeezed her hand gently. A few minutes later, after they had settled into the cabriolet, all the worried thoughts that had gathered on his brow vanished completely. Julie’s thoughtful expression worried him much less than the innocent joy that had revealed her secret during the review.

Nearly a year had passed since the Emperor’s last review. In early March 1814 a calèche was rolling along the highroad from Amboise to Tours. As the carriage came out from beneath the green-roofed aisle of walnut trees by the post-house of la Frilliere, the horses dashed forward with such speed that in a moment they gained the bridge built across the Cise at the point of its confluence with the Loire. There, however, they come to a sudden stand. One of the traces had given way in consequence of the furious pace at which the post-boy, obedient to his orders, had urged on four horses, the most vigorous of their breed. Chance, therefore, gave the two recently awakened occupants of the carriage an opportunity of seeing one of the most lovely landscapes along the enchanting banks of the Loire, and that at their full leisure.

Almost a year had gone by since the Emperor’s last review. In early March 1814, a carriage was rolling down the road from Amboise to Tours. As it came out from under the green-roofed row of walnut trees by the inn at la Frilliere, the horses took off with such speed that in no time they reached the bridge built over the Cise at the point where it meets the Loire. However, they came to an abrupt stop. One of the traces had snapped due to the furious pace at which the post-boy, following his orders, drove four of the strongest horses. As a result, luck gave the two recently awakened occupants of the carriage a chance to enjoy one of the most beautiful landscapes along the charming banks of the Loire, and they could take their time doing so.

At a glance the travelers could see to the right the whole winding course of the Cise meandering like a silver snake among the meadows, where the grass had taken the deep, bright green of early spring. To the left lay the Loire in all its glory. A chill morning breeze, ruffling the surface of the stately river, had fretted the broad sheets of water far and wide into a network of ripples, which caught the gleams of the sun, so that the green islets here and there in its course shone like gems set in a gold necklace. On the opposite bank the fair rich meadows of Touraine stretched away as far as the eye could see; the low hills of the Cher, the only limits to the view, lay on the far horizon, a luminous line against the clear blue sky. Tours itself, framed by the trees on the islands in a setting of spring leaves, seemed to rise like Venice out of the waters, and her old cathedral towers soaring in air were blended with the pale fantastic cloud shapes in the sky.

At a glance, the travelers could see to the right the entire winding path of the Cise, moving like a silver snake through the meadows, where the grass had taken on the deep, bright green of early spring. To the left lay the Loire in all its splendor. A chilly morning breeze, rippling the surface of the majestic river, had scattered the broad sheets of water into a network of ripples that caught the sunlight, making the green islands here and there in its flow shine like gems in a golden necklace. On the opposite bank, the lush meadows of Touraine stretched out as far as the eye could see; the low hills of the Cher, the only limits to the view, lay on the far horizon, a glowing line against the clear blue sky. Tours itself, framed by the trees on the islands with a backdrop of spring leaves, seemed to rise like Venice from the waters, and its old cathedral towers soaring into the sky blended with the pale, fantastic cloud shapes above.

Over the side of the bridge, where the carriage had come to a stand, the traveler looks along a line of cliffs stretching as far as Tours. Nature in some freakish mood must have raised these barriers of rock, undermined incessantly by the rippling Loire at their feet, for a perpetual wonder for spectators. The village of Vouvray nestles, as it were, among the clefts and crannies of the crags, which begin to describe a bend at the junction of the Loire and Cise. A whole population of vine-dressers lives, in fact, in appalling insecurity in holes in their jagged sides for the whole way between Vouvray and Tours. In some places there are three tiers of dwellings hollowed out, one above the other, in the rock, each row communicating with the next by dizzy staircases cut likewise in the face of the cliff. A little girl in a short red petticoat runs out into her garden on the roof of another dwelling; you can watch a wreath of hearth-smoke curling up among the shoots and trails of the vines. Men are at work in their almost perpendicular patches of ground, an old woman sits tranquilly spinning under a blossoming almond tree on a crumbling mass of rock, and smiles down on the dismay of the travelers far below her feet. The cracks in the ground trouble her as little as the precarious state of the old wall, a pendant mass of loose stones, only kept in position by the crooked stems of its ivy mantle. The sound of coopers’ mallets rings through the skyey caves; for here, where Nature stints human industry of soil, the soil is everywhere tilled, and everywhere fertile.

Over the edge of the bridge, where the carriage has stopped, the traveler looks out at a line of cliffs that stretches all the way to Tours. It seems that nature, in some peculiar mood, has pushed up these rock formations, constantly worn away by the flowing Loire at their base, creating a perpetual wonder for onlookers. The village of Vouvray nestles among the gaps and crevices of the cliffs, which begin to curve at the point where the Loire meets the Cise. A whole community of vine workers lives, in fact, in dire insecurity in the hollows of these jagged cliffs all the way between Vouvray and Tours. In some spots, there are three levels of homes carved into the rock, stacked on top of each other, with each level connected by steep staircases also cut into the cliff face. A little girl in a short red skirt runs out into her garden on the roof of another home; you can see a puff of smoke rising from her hearth among the vines. Men are busy working in their nearly vertical plots, an old woman sits peacefully spinning under a flowering almond tree on a crumbling rock, smiling down at the travelers below her. The cracks in the ground bother her as little as the unstable condition of the old wall, a hanging mass of loose stones held in place only by the twisted stems of the ivy covering it. The sound of coopers’ hammers echoes through the sky-filled caves; for here, where nature limits human farming, every bit of soil is cultivated and remains fertile.

No view along the whole course of the Loire can compare with the rich landscape of Touraine, here outspread beneath the traveler’s eyes. The triple picture, thus barely sketched in outline, is one of those scenes which the imagination engraves for ever upon the memory; let a poet fall under its charm, and he shall be haunted by visions which shall reproduce its romantic loveliness out of the vague substance of dreams.

No view along the entire length of the Loire compares to the beautiful landscape of Touraine, spread out here before the traveler. This triple scene, only hinted at in outline, is one of those sights that the imagination permanently engraves in memory; if a poet succumbs to its charm, they will be tormented by visions that bring its romantic beauty to life from the hazy material of dreams.

As the carriage stopped on the bridge over the Cise, white sails came out here and there from among the islands in the Loire to add new grace to the perfect view. The subtle scent of the willows by the water’s edge was mingled with the damp odor of the breeze from the river. The monotonous chant of a goat-herd added a plaintive note to the sound of birds’ songs in a chorus which never ends; the cries of the boatmen brought tidings of distant busy life. Here was Touraine in all its glory, and the very height of the splendor of spring. Here was the one peaceful district in France in those troublous days; for it was so unlikely that a foreign army should trouble its quiet that Touraine might be said to defy invasion.

As the carriage stopped on the bridge over the Cise, white sails appeared here and there among the islands in the Loire, adding beauty to the perfect view. The gentle scent of the willows by the water mixed with the musty smell of the river breeze. The repetitive chant of a goat herder added a sorrowful note to the endless chorus of birdsong; the calls of the boatmen echoed news of distant bustling life. This was Touraine in all its glory, at the peak of spring's splendor. This was the one peaceful region in France during those troubled times, as it seemed very unlikely that a foreign army would disturb its tranquility, making Touraine almost invincible to invasion.

As soon as the calèche stopped, a head covered with a foraging cap was put out of the window, and soon afterwards an impatient military man flung open the carriage door and sprang down into the road to pick a quarrel with the postilion, but the skill with which the Tourangeau was repairing the trace restored Colonel d’Aiglemont’s equanimity. He went back to the carriage, stretched himself to relieve his benumbed muscles, yawned, looked about him, and finally laid a hand on the arm of a young woman warmly wrapped up in a furred pelisse.

As soon as the carriage stopped, a head covered with a fur cap popped out of the window, and soon after, an impatient soldier threw open the door and jumped down onto the road to confront the driver. However, the driver’s skill in fixing the harness brought Colonel d’Aiglemont’s calm back. He returned to the carriage, stretched to ease his stiff muscles, yawned, looked around, and finally placed a hand on the arm of a young woman wrapped snugly in a fur coat.

“Come, Julie,” he said hoarsely, “just wake up and take a look at this country. It is magnificent.”

“Come on, Julie,” he said hoarsely, “just wake up and check out this country. It’s amazing.”

Julie put her head out of the window. She wore a traveling cap of sable fur. Nothing could be seen of her but her face, for the whole of her person was completely concealed by the folds of her fur pelisse. The young girl who tripped to the review at the Tuileries with light footsteps and joy and gladness in her heart was scarcely recognizable in Julie d’Aiglemont. Her face, delicate as ever, had lost the rose-color which once gave it so rich a glow. A few straggling locks of black hair, straightened out by the damp night air, enhanced its dead whiteness, and all its life and sparkle seemed to be torpid. Yet her eyes glittered with preternatural brightness in spite of the violet shadows under the lashes upon her wan cheeks.

Julie leaned out of the window, wearing a traveling cap made of sable fur. The only part of her visible was her face, as the rest of her was completely hidden by the folds of her fur coat. The young girl who once skipped to the review at the Tuileries with light steps and a joyful heart was hardly recognizable as Julie d’Aiglemont. Her face, still delicate, had lost the rosy glow that once made it vibrant. A few stray strands of black hair, dampened by the night air, contrasted sharply against her pale complexion, draining her of life and spark. Yet her eyes shone with an otherworldly brightness, despite the dark shadows beneath her lashes on her pale cheeks.

She looked out with indifferent eyes over the fields towards the Cher, at the islands in the river, at the line of the crags of Vouvray stretching along the Loire towards Tours; then she sank back as soon as possible into her seat in the calèche. She did not care to give a glance to the enchanting valley of the Cise.

She looked out with detached eyes over the fields toward the Cher, at the islands in the river, at the range of the Vouvray cliffs stretching along the Loire toward Tours; then she quickly sank back into her seat in the carriage. She didn't bother to glance at the beautiful valley of the Cise.

“Yes, it is wonderful,” she said, and out in the open air her voice sounded weak and faint to the last degree. Evidently she had had her way with her father, to her misfortune.

“Yes, it’s amazing,” she said, and in the open air her voice sounded weak and faint to the utmost degree. Clearly, she had gotten her way with her father, and it was to her detriment.

“Would you not like to live here, Julie?”

“Wouldn't you want to live here, Julie?”

“Yes; here or anywhere,” she answered listlessly.

“Yes; here or anywhere,” she replied without enthusiasm.

“Do you feel ill?” asked Colonel d’Aiglemont.

“Do you feel sick?” asked Colonel d’Aiglemont.

“No, not at all,” she answered with momentary energy; and, smiling at her husband, she added, “I should like to go to sleep.”

“No, not at all,” she replied with a burst of energy; and, smiling at her husband, she added, “I would like to go to sleep.”

Suddenly there came a sound of a horse galloping towards them. Victor d’Aiglemont dropped his wife’s hand and turned to watch the bend in the road. No sooner had he taken his eyes from Julie’s pale face than all the assumed gaiety died out of it; it was as if a light had been extinguished. She felt no wish to look at the landscape, no curiosity to see the horseman who was galloping towards them at such a furious pace, and, ensconcing herself in her corner, stared out before her at the hindquarters of the post-horses, looking as blank as any Breton peasant listening to his recteur’s sermon.

Suddenly, they heard the sound of a horse galloping toward them. Victor d’Aiglemont dropped his wife’s hand and turned to watch the bend in the road. As soon as he took his eyes off Julie’s pale face, all the forced cheerfulness faded from it; it was like a light had gone out. She had no desire to look at the landscape, no interest in seeing the horseman charging toward them at such a fast pace, and, settling into her corner, she stared blankly at the behind of the post horses, looking as blank as any Breton peasant listening to his recteur’s sermon.

Suddenly a young man riding a valuable horse came out from behind the clump of poplars and flowering briar-rose.

Suddenly, a young man on a valuable horse emerged from behind the group of poplar trees and blooming briar roses.

“It is an Englishman,” remarked the Colonel.

“It’s an Englishman,” said the Colonel.

“Lord bless you, yes, General,” said the post-boy; “he belongs to the race of fellows who have a mind to gobble up France, they say.”

“God bless you, yes, General,” said the post-boy; “he’s one of those guys who are eager to take over France, or so they say.”

The stranger was one of the foreigners traveling in France at the time when Napoleon detained all British subjects within the limits of the Empire, by way of reprisals for the violation of the Treaty of Amiens, an outrage of international law perpetrated by the Court of St. James. These prisoners, compelled to submit to the Emperor’s pleasure, were not all suffered to remain in the houses where they were arrested, nor yet in the places of residence which at first they were permitted to choose. Most of the English colony in Touraine had been transplanted thither from different places where their presence was supposed to be inimical to the interests of the Continental Policy.

The stranger was one of the foreigners visiting France at the time when Napoleon detained all British subjects within the Empire as a way to retaliate for the violation of the Treaty of Amiens, an outrageous act of international law committed by the Court of St. James. These prisoners, forced to comply with the Emperor’s demands, were not all allowed to stay in the homes where they were arrested, nor in the locations they were initially permitted to choose. Most of the English community in Touraine had been moved there from various places where their presence was thought to be harmful to the interests of the Continental Policy.

The young man, who was taking the tedium of the early morning hours on horseback, was one of these victims of bureaucratic tyranny. Two years previously, a sudden order from the Foreign Office had dragged him from Montpellier, whither he had gone on account of consumptive tendencies. He glanced at the Comte d’Aiglemont, saw that he was a military man, and deliberately looked away, turning his head somewhat abruptly towards the meadows by the Cise.

The young man, who was enduring the boredom of the early morning hours on horseback, was one of the many victims of bureaucratic oppression. Two years earlier, a sudden order from the Foreign Office had pulled him from Montpellier, where he had gone due to health issues. He glanced at the Comte d’Aiglemont, noticed he was a military man, and intentionally looked away, turning his head a bit abruptly towards the meadows by the Cise.

“The English are all as insolent as if the globe belonged to them,” muttered the Colonel. “Luckily, Soult will give them a thrashing directly.”

“The English act as if the whole world belongs to them,” muttered the Colonel. “Fortunately, Soult will give them a beating soon.”

The prisoner gave a glance to the calèche as he rode by. Brief though that glance was, he had yet time to notice the sad expression which lent an indefinable charm to the Countess’ pensive face. Many men are deeply moved by the mere semblance of suffering in a woman; they take the look of pain for a sign of constancy or of love. Julie herself was so much absorbed in the contemplation of the opposite cushion that she saw neither the horse nor the rider. The damaged trace meanwhile had been quickly and strongly repaired; the Count stepped into his place again; and the post-boy, doing his best to make up for lost time, drove the carriage rapidly along the embankment. On they drove under the overhanging cliffs, with their picturesque vine-dressers’ huts and stores of wine maturing in their dark sides, till in the distance uprose the spire of the famous Abbey of Marmoutiers, the retreat of St. Martin.

The prisoner glanced at the carriage as he rode past. Although that glance was brief, he had enough time to notice the sad expression that gave an indescribable charm to the Countess’s thoughtful face. Many men are deeply affected by the mere appearance of suffering in a woman; they interpret that look of pain as a sign of loyalty or love. Julie herself was so focused on the opposite seat that she didn’t see either the horse or the rider. In the meantime, the damaged harness had been quickly and strongly fixed; the Count took his place again, and the post-boy, trying hard to make up for lost time, drove the carriage swiftly along the embankment. They continued under the overhanging cliffs, passing picturesque vine-dressers’ huts and stores of wine aging in the shadows, until in the distance the spire of the famous Abbey of Marmoutiers, the retreat of St. Martin, rose into view.

“What can that diaphanous milord want with us?” exclaimed the Colonel, turning to assure himself that the horseman who had followed them from the bridge was the young Englishman.

“What does that transparent lord want with us?” exclaimed the Colonel, turning to confirm that the horseman who had followed them from the bridge was the young Englishman.

After all, the stranger committed no breach of good manners by riding along on the footway, and Colonel d’Aiglemont was fain to lie back in his corner after sending a scowl in the Englishman’s direction. But in spite of his hostile instincts, he could not help noticing the beauty of the animal and the graceful horsemanship of the rider. The young man’s face was of that pale, fair-complexioned, insular type, which is almost girlish in the softness and delicacy of its color and texture. He was tall, thin, and fair-haired, dressed with the extreme and elaborate neatness characteristic of a man of fashion in prudish England. Any one might have thought that bashfulness rather than pleasure at the sight of the Countess had called up that flush into his face. Once only Julie raised her eyes and looked at the stranger, and then only because she was in a manner compelled to do so, for her husband called upon her to admire the action of the thoroughbred. It so happened that their glances clashed; and the shy Englishman, instead of riding abreast of the carriage, fell behind on this, and followed them at a distance of a few paces.

After all, the stranger didn’t break any rules of good manners by riding on the footpath, and Colonel d’Aiglemont was happy to lean back in his seat after shooting a glare at the Englishman. But despite his instinctive hostility, he couldn’t help but notice the beauty of the horse and the rider's graceful way of riding. The young man had a pale, fair-complexioned, almost delicate look that was typical of insular types, giving his face a soft and refined hue and texture. He was tall, slim, and fair-haired, dressed with the extreme and meticulous neatness that fashionable men in prudish England are known for. Anyone might have thought that it was bashfulness rather than pleasure at seeing the Countess that made his face flush. Only once did Julie raise her eyes to look at the stranger, and that was only because her husband urged her to admire the thoroughbred's movements. It just so happened that their eyes met; and the shy Englishman, instead of riding alongside the carriage, fell back and followed them at a distance of a few paces.

Yet the Countess had scarcely given him a glance; she saw none of the various perfections, human and equine, commended to her notice, and fell back again in the carriage, with a slight movement of the eyelids intended to express her acquiescence in her husband’s views. The Colonel fell asleep again, and both husband and wife reached Tours without another word. Not one of those enchanting views of everchanging landscape through which they sped had drawn so much as a glance from Julie’s eyes.

Yet the Countess barely looked at him; she didn't notice any of the various qualities, human or horse, that were pointed out to her, and she leaned back in the carriage with a slight flutter of her eyelids meant to show her agreement with her husband's opinions. The Colonel dozed off again, and both husband and wife made it to Tours without saying another word. Not a single one of those beautiful views of the shifting landscape that they passed by received even a glance from Julie.

Mme. d’Aiglemont looked now and again at her sleeping husband. While she looked, a sudden jolt shook something down upon her knees. It was her father’s portrait, a miniature which she wore suspended about her neck by a black cord. At the sight of it, the tears, till then kept back, overflowed her eyes, but no one, save perhaps the Englishman, saw them glitter there for a brief moment before they dried upon her pale cheeks.

Mme. d’Aiglemont glanced at her sleeping husband from time to time. As she did, a sudden jolt caused something to fall onto her lap. It was a portrait of her father, a miniature that she wore around her neck on a black cord. Seeing it made tears, which she had been holding back, spill over her eyes, but no one, except maybe the Englishman, noticed them glisten for just a moment before they dried on her pale cheeks.

Colonel d’Aiglemont was on his way to the South. Marshal Soult was repelling an English invasion of Bearn; and d’Aiglemont, the bearer of the Emperor’s orders to the Marshal, seized the opportunity of taking his wife as far as Tours to leave her with an elderly relative of his own, far away from the dangers threatening Paris.

Colonel d’Aiglemont was headed to the South. Marshal Soult was fighting off an English invasion in Bearn, and d’Aiglemont, who had the Emperor’s orders for the Marshal, took the chance to take his wife as far as Tours to leave her with an elderly relative of his, far from the dangers facing Paris.

Very shortly the carriage rolled over the paved road of Tours, over the bridge, along the Grande-Rue, and stopped at last before the old mansion of the ci-devant Marquise de Listomere-Landon.

Very soon, the carriage rolled over the paved road of Tours, across the bridge, along the Grande-Rue, and finally stopped in front of the old mansion of the former Marquise de Listomere-Landon.

The Marquise de Listomere-Landon, with her white hair, pale face, and shrewd smile, was one of those fine old ladies who still seem to wear the paniers of the eighteenth century, and affects caps of an extinct mode. They are nearly always caressing in their manners, as if the heyday of love still lingered on for these septuagenarian portraits of the age of Louis Quinze, with the faint perfume of poudre a la maréchale always clinging about them. Bigoted rather than pious, and less of bigots than they seem, women who can tell a story well and talk still better, their laughter comes more readily for an old memory than for a new jest—the present intrudes upon them.

The Marquise de Listomere-Landon, with her white hair, pale face, and sly smile, was one of those lovely old ladies who still seem to wear the skirts of the eighteenth century and sport hats from a bygone era. They are almost always warm in their manners, as if the spirit of romance still hangs around these seventy-something figures from the age of Louis Quinze, with a faint scent of poudre a la maréchale always surrounding them. More bigoted than truly pious, and less stubborn than they appear, these women can tell a story well and converse even better; their laughter is more easily sparked by an old memory than by a fresh joke—the present seems to interrupt them.

When an old waiting-woman announced to the Marquise de Listomere-Landon (to give her the title which she was soon to resume) the arrival of a nephew whom she had not seen since the outbreak of the war with Spain, the old lady took off her spectacles with alacrity, shut the Galerie de l’ancienne Cour (her favorite work), and recovered something like youthful activity, hastening out upon the flight of steps to greet the young couple there.

When an elderly maid told the Marquise de Listomere-Landon (the title she was about to reclaim) that her nephew, whom she hadn't seen since the start of the war with Spain, had arrived, the old lady quickly removed her glasses, put aside the Galerie de l’ancienne Cour (her favorite book), and regained some youthful energy as she hurried down the steps to welcome the young couple.

Aunt and niece exchanged a rapid glance of survey.

Aunt and niece quickly exchanged a glance to assess the situation.

“Good-morning, dear aunt,” cried the Colonel, giving the old lady a hasty embrace. “I am bringing a young lady to put under your wing. I have come to put my treasure in your keeping. My Julie is neither jealous nor a coquette, she is as good as an angel. I hope that she will not be spoiled here,” he added, suddenly interrupting himself.

“Good morning, dear aunt,” exclaimed the Colonel, giving the old lady a quick hug. “I’m bringing a young lady for you to look after. I’ve come to leave my treasure in your care. My Julie isn’t jealous or flirty; she’s as good as gold. I hope she won’t be spoiled here,” he added, cutting himself off abruptly.

“Scapegrace!” returned the Marquise, with a satirical glance at her nephew.

“Scapegrace!” the Marquise replied, giving her nephew a sarcastic look.

She did not wait for her niece to approach her, but with a certain kindly graciousness went forward herself to kiss Julie, who stood there thoughtfully, to all appearance more embarrassed than curious concerning her new relation.

She didn't wait for her niece to come to her but, with a warm kindness, stepped forward to kiss Julie, who was standing there lost in thought, looking more embarrassed than curious about her new relative.

“So we are to make each other’s acquaintance, are we, my love?” the Marquise continued. “Do not be too much alarmed of me. I always try not to be an old woman with young people.”

“So we’re supposed to get to know each other, are we, my love?” the Marquise continued. “Don’t be too worried about me. I always try not to be an old woman around young people.”

On the way to the drawing-room, the Marquise ordered breakfast for her guests in provincial fashion; but the Count checked his aunt’s flow of words by saying soberly that he could only remain in the house while the horses were changing. On this the three hurried into the drawing-room. The Colonel had barely time to tell the story of the political and military events which had compelled him to ask his aunt for a shelter for his young wife. While he talked on without interruption, the older lady looked from her nephew to her niece, and took the sadness in Julie’s white face for grief at the enforced separation. “Eh! eh!” her looks seemed to say, “these young things are in love with each other.”

On the way to the living room, the Marquise ordered breakfast for her guests in a typical provincial style; however, the Count interrupted his aunt by saying seriously that he could only stay in the house while the horses were being changed. With this, the three quickly entered the living room. The Colonel barely had time to explain the political and military events that had forced him to ask his aunt for shelter for his young wife. As he spoke uninterrupted, the older lady glanced between her nephew and her niece, interpreting the sadness on Julie's pale face as sorrow over their forced separation. "Oh! Oh!" her expression seemed to convey, "these young ones are in love with each other."

The crack of the postilion’s whip sounded outside in the silent old grass-grown courtyard. Victor embraced his aunt once more, and rushed out.

The crack of the driver's whip echoed outside in the quiet, overgrown courtyard. Victor hugged his aunt once more and dashed out.

“Good-bye, dear,” he said, kissing his wife, who had followed him down to the carriage.

“Goodbye, dear,” he said, kissing his wife, who had followed him to the carriage.

“Oh! Victor, let me come still further with you,” she pleaded coaxingly. “I do not want to leave you——”

“Oh! Victor, let me go a little further with you,” she urged gently. “I don’t want to leave you——”

“Can you seriously mean it?”

"Are you really serious?"

“Very well,” said Julie, “since you wish it.” The carriage disappeared.

“Alright,” said Julie, “if that's what you want.” The carriage vanished.

“So you are very fond of my poor Victor?” said the Marquise, interrogating her niece with one of those sagacious glances which dowagers give younger women.

“So you really like my poor Victor?” the Marquise said, questioning her niece with one of those knowing looks that older women give to younger ones.

“Alas, madame!” said Julie, “must one not love a man well indeed to marry him?”

“Alas, madam!” said Julie, “do you not have to truly love a man to marry him?”

The words were spoken with an artless accent which revealed either a pure heart or inscrutable depths. How could a woman, who had been the friend of Duclos and the Marechal de Richelieu, refrain from trying to read the riddle of this marriage? Aunt and niece were standing on the steps, gazing after the fast vanishing calèche. The look in the young Countess’ eyes did not mean love as the Marquise understood it. The good lady was a Provencale, and her passions had been lively.

The words were spoken with a straightforward accent that showed either a pure heart or hidden depths. How could a woman, who had been friends with Duclos and the Marechal de Richelieu, resist trying to figure out the mystery of this marriage? Aunt and niece were standing on the steps, watching the rapidly disappearing carriage. The expression in the young Countess’s eyes didn’t mean love in the way the Marquise thought. The good lady was from Provence, and her emotions had always been intense.

“So you were captivated by my good-for-nothing of a nephew?” she asked.

“So you were charmed by my useless nephew?” she asked.

Involuntarily Julie shuddered, something in the experienced coquette’s look and tone seemed to say that Mme. de Listomere-Landon’s knowledge of her husband’s character went perhaps deeper than his wife’s. Mme. d’Aiglemont, in dismay, took refuge in this transparent dissimulation, ready to her hand, the first resource of an artless unhappiness. Mme. de Listomere appeared to be satisfied with Julie’s answers; but in her secret heart she rejoiced to think that here was a love affair on hand to enliven her solitude, for that her niece had some amusing flirtation on foot she was fully convinced.

Involuntarily, Julie shuddered; something in the experienced flirt's look and tone suggested that Mme. de Listomere-Landon understood her husband's character perhaps even better than his wife did. Mme. d’Aiglemont, feeling disheartened, clung to this obvious pretense, which was the first move of her innocent misery. Mme. de Listomere seemed pleased with Julie’s responses, but secretly she was happy to think that there was a love affair brewing to liven up her solitude, as she was completely convinced her niece was involved in some amusing flirtation.

In the great drawing-room, hung with tapestry framed in strips of gilding, young Mme. d’Aiglemont sat before a blazing fire, behind a Chinese screen placed to shut out the cold draughts from the window, and her heavy mood scarcely lightened. Among the old eighteenth-century furniture, under the old paneled ceiling, it was not very easy to be gay. Yet the young Parisienne took a sort of pleasure in this entrance upon a life of complete solitude and in the solemn silence of the old provincial house. She exchanged a few words with the aunt, a stranger, to whom she had written a bride’s letter on her marriage, and then sat as silent as if she had been listening to an opera. Not until two hours had been spent in an atmosphere of quiet befitting la Trappe, did she suddenly awaken to a sense of uncourteous behavior, and bethink herself of the short answers which she had given her aunt. Mme. de Listomere, with the gracious tact characteristic of a bygone age, had respected her niece’s mood. When Mme. d’Aiglemont became conscious of her shortcomings, the dowager sat knitting, though as a matter of fact she had several times left the room to superintend preparations in the Green Chamber, whither the Countess’ luggage had been transported; now, however, she had returned to her great armchair, and stole a glance from time to time at this young relative. Julie felt ashamed of giving way to irresistible broodings, and tried to earn her pardon by laughing at herself.

In the spacious living room, adorned with tapestries framed in gold, young Mme. d’Aiglemont sat in front of a roaring fire, behind a Chinese screen set up to block the cold drafts from the window, and her heavy mood hardly lifted. Among the old 18th-century furniture, under the antique paneled ceiling, it wasn’t easy to feel cheerful. Still, the young Parisian found some pleasure in this new life of complete solitude and the solemn silence of the old provincial house. She exchanged a few words with her aunt, a stranger to her, to whom she had written a letter as a bride after her wedding, and then sat silent as if she were listening to an opera. It wasn’t until two hours had passed in an atmosphere as quiet as a Trappist monastery that she suddenly realized her discourteous behavior and remembered the brief responses she had given her aunt. Mme. de Listomere, with the graceful tact typical of a bygone era, had respected her niece’s mood. When Mme. d’Aiglemont became aware of her shortcomings, the dowager was knitting, although she had actually left the room several times to oversee preparations in the Green Chamber, where the Countess's luggage had been taken; now, however, she had returned to her large armchair and glanced occasionally at her young relative. Julie felt embarrassed for letting herself sink into such deep thoughts and tried to make up for it by laughing at herself.

“My dear child, we know the sorrows of widowhood,” returned her aunt. But only the eyes of forty years could have distinguished the irony hovering about the old lady’s mouth.

“My dear child, we know the pains of being a widow,” her aunt replied. But only someone with forty years of experience could have caught the irony lingering around the old lady’s mouth.

Next morning the Countess improved. She talked. Mme. de Listomere no longer despaired of fathoming the new-made wife, whom yesterday she had set down as a dull, unsociable creature, and discoursed on the delights of the country, of dances, of houses where they could visit. All that day the Marquise’s questions were so many snares; it was the old habit of the old Court, she could not help setting traps to discover her niece’s character. For several days Julie, plied with temptations, steadfastly declined to seek amusement abroad; and much as the old lady’s pride longed to exhibit her pretty niece, she was fain to renounce all hope of taking her into society, for the young Countess was still in morning for her father, and found in her loss and her mourning dress a pretext for her sadness and desire for seclusion.

The next morning, the Countess felt better. She talked. Madame de Listomere no longer despaired of understanding her newlywed niece, whom she had thought of as a dull and unsociable person the day before. They chatted about the joys of the countryside, dances, and places they could visit. All day, the Marquise's questions were like traps; it was an old habit from the court, and she couldn’t help trying to uncover her niece’s character. For several days, Julie, faced with temptations, consistently refused to seek entertainment outside; and as much as the old lady’s pride wanted to show off her beautiful niece, she had to give up hope of introducing her to society, because the young Countess was still in mourning for her father and used her loss and her mourning dress as an excuse for her sadness and desire to be alone.

By the end of the week the dowager admired Julie’s angelic sweetness of disposition, her diffident charm, her indulgent temper, and thenceforward began to take a prodigious interest in the mysterious sadness gnawing at this young heart. The Countess was one of those women who seem born to be loved and to bring happiness with them. Mme. de Listomere found her niece’s society grown so sweet and precious, that she doted upon Julie, and could no longer think of parting with her. A month sufficed to establish an eternal friendship between the two ladies. The dowager noticed, not without surprise, the changes that took place in Mme. d’Aiglemont; gradually her bright color died away, and her face became dead white. Yet, Julie’s spirits rose as the bloom faded from her cheeks. Sometimes the dowager’s sallies provoked outbursts of merriment or peals of laughter, promptly repressed, however, by some clamorous thought.

By the end of the week, the dowager admired Julie’s angelic sweetness, her shy charm, and her forgiving nature, and from that point on, she became incredibly interested in the mysterious sadness that weighed on this young heart. The Countess was one of those women who seem meant to be loved and to bring happiness with them. Mme. de Listomere found her niece’s company to be so delightful and precious that she became infatuated with Julie and could no longer imagine parting with her. A month was enough to create a lasting friendship between the two women. The dowager noticed, not without surprise, the changes happening to Mme. d’Aiglemont; gradually, her rosy complexion faded, leaving her face pale. Yet, as the color drained from her cheeks, Julie’s spirits lifted. Sometimes, the dowager’s jokes sparked bursts of happiness or fits of laughter, though they were quickly silenced by some troubling thought.

Mme. de Listomere had guessed by this time that it was neither Victor’s absence nor a father’s death which threw a shadow over her niece’s life; but her mind was so full of dark suspicions, that she found it difficult to lay a finger upon the real cause of the mischief. Possibly truth is only discoverable by chance. A day came, however, at length when Julie flashed out before her aunt’s astonished eyes into a complete forgetfulness of her marriage; she recovered the wild spirits of careless girlhood. Mme. de Listomere then and there made up her mind to fathom the depths of this soul, for its exceeding simplicity was as inscrutable as dissimulation.

Mme. de Listomere had figured out by now that it wasn’t Victor’s absence or a father’s death that was casting a shadow over her niece’s life; however, her mind was so filled with dark suspicions that she found it hard to pinpoint the real cause of the trouble. Maybe the truth is only revealed by chance. Eventually, a day came when Julie suddenly opened up before her aunt’s astonished eyes, completely forgetting her marriage; she regained the carefree spirit of her girlhood. At that moment, Mme. de Listomere decided to dig deep into this soul, for its remarkable simplicity was as mysterious as deceit.

Night was falling. The two ladies were sitting by the window which looked out upon the street, and Julie was looking thoughtful again, when some one went by on horseback.

Night was falling. The two women were sitting by the window that overlooked the street, and Julie was lost in thought again when someone rode by on horseback.

“There goes one of your victims,” said the Marquise.

“There goes one of your victims,” said the Marquise.

Mme. d’Aiglemont looked up; dismay and surprise blended in her face.

Mme. d’Aiglemont looked up; shock and surprise mixed on her face.

“He is a young Englishman, the Honorable Arthur Ormand, Lord Grenville’s eldest son. His history is interesting. His physician sent him to Montpellier in 1802; it was hoped that in that climate he might recover from the lung complaint which was gaining ground. He was detained, like all his fellow-countrymen, by Bonaparte when war broke out. That monster cannot live without fighting. The young Englishman, by way of amusing himself, took to studying his own complaint, which was believed to be incurable. By degrees he acquired a liking for anatomy and physic, and took quite a craze for that kind of thing, a most extraordinary taste in a man of quality, though the Regent certainly amused himself with chemistry! In short, Monsieur Arthur made astonishing progress in his studies; his health did the same under the faculty of Montpellier; he consoled his captivity, and at the same time his cure was thoroughly completed. They say that he spent two whole years in a cowshed, living on cresses and the milk of a cow brought from Switzerland, breathing as seldom as he could, and never speaking a word. Since he come to Tours he has lived quite alone; he is as proud as a peacock; but you have certainly made a conquest of him, for probably it is not on my account that he has ridden under the window twice every day since you have been here.—He has certainly fallen in love with you.”

“He is a young Englishman, the Honorable Arthur Ormand, Lord Grenville’s eldest son. His story is quite interesting. His doctor sent him to Montpellier in 1802, hoping that the climate would help him recover from a lung issue that was getting worse. He was stuck there, like all his fellow countrymen, when Bonaparte declared war. That monster can't exist without fighting. To pass the time, the young Englishman started studying his own condition, which was thought to be incurable. Gradually, he developed a passion for anatomy and medicine, which is a pretty unusual interest for someone of his status, even though the Regent definitely enjoyed chemistry! In short, Monsieur Arthur made remarkable progress in his studies; his health improved similarly under the faculty of Montpellier; he found solace in his captivity, and at the same time, his treatment was thoroughly completed. They say he spent two entire years in a cowshed, living on watercress and the milk from a cow brought over from Switzerland, breathing as little as possible and never uttering a word. Since arriving in Tours, he’s lived completely alone; he’s as proud as a peacock. But you have definitely captured his attention, as he has ridden past your window twice a day since you’ve been here—he's clearly fallen in love with you.”

That last phrase roused the Countess like magic. Her involuntary start and smile took the Marquise by surprise. So far from showing a sign of the instinctive satisfaction felt by the most strait-laced of women when she learns that she has destroyed the peace of mind of some male victim, there was a hard, haggard expression in Julie’s face—a look of repulsion amounting almost to loathing.

That last phrase stirred the Countess like a charm. Her unexpected jump and smile caught the Marquise off guard. Instead of displaying the usual instinctive satisfaction that even the most uptight women feel when they realize they've disrupted a man's peace of mind, Julie's face showed a hard, worn expression—a look of disgust that was almost loathing.

A woman who loves will put the whole world under the ban of Love’s empire for the sake of the one whom she loves; but such a woman can laugh and jest; and Julie at that moment looked as if the memory of some recently escaped peril was too sharp and fresh not to bring with it a quick sensation of pain. Her aunt, by this time convinced that Julie did not love her nephew, was stupefied by the discovery that she loved nobody else. She shuddered lest a further discovery should show her Julie’s heart disenchanted, lest the experience of a day, or perhaps of a night, should have revealed to a young wife the full extent of Victor’s emptiness.

A woman in love will put the entire world under the influence of Love for the sake of the one she adores; but that kind of woman can still laugh and joke. At that moment, Julie looked as if the memory of a recently escaped danger was too sharp and fresh to not bring a quick wave of pain. Her aunt, now convinced that Julie didn’t love her nephew, was shocked to realize that she loved nobody else. She shuddered at the thought that a further revelation might show Julie's heart to be disillusioned, fearing that the experience of a day, or maybe a night, would have revealed to a young wife the true extent of Victor’s emptiness.

“If she has found him out, there is an end of it,” thought the dowager. “My nephew will soon be made to feel the inconveniences of wedded life.”

“If she’s figured him out, that’s it,” thought the dowager. “My nephew will soon experience the downsides of married life.”

The Marquise now proposed to convert Julie to the monarchical doctrines of the times of Louis Quinze; but a few hours later she discovered, or, more properly speaking, guessed, the not uncommon state of affairs, and the real cause of her niece’s low spirits.

The Marquise now suggested that Julie adopt the royal beliefs from the time of Louis Quinze; however, a few hours later, she realized, or more accurately, suspected, the usual situation and the true reason behind her niece’s sadness.

Julie turned thoughtful on a sudden, and went to her room earlier than usual. When her maid left her for the night, she still sat by the fire in the yellow velvet depths of a great chair, an old-world piece of furniture as well suited for sorrow as for happy people. Tears flowed, followed by sighs and meditation. After a while she drew a little table to her, sought writing materials, and began to write. The hours went by swiftly. Julie’s confidences made to the sheet of paper seemed to cost her dear; every sentence set her dreaming, and at last she suddenly burst into tears. The clocks were striking two. Her head, grown heavy as a dying woman’s, was bowed over her breast. When she raised it, her aunt appeared before her as suddenly as if she had stepped out of the background of tapestry upon the walls.

Julie became thoughtful all of a sudden and went to her room earlier than usual. When her maid left for the night, she sat by the fire in the yellow velvet depths of a big chair, an old-fashioned piece of furniture just as suited for sorrow as it was for happy people. Tears flowed, followed by sighs and deep thoughts. After a while, she pulled a small table close, found some writing materials, and started to write. The hours passed quickly. Julie’s confessions to the paper seemed to take a toll on her; every sentence sent her into a daydream, and eventually, she suddenly burst into tears. The clocks were striking two. Her head, weighed down like that of a dying woman, was bowed over her chest. When she lifted it, her aunt appeared before her as if she had stepped out of the tapestry on the walls.

“What can be the matter with you, child?” asked the Marquise. “Why are you sitting up so late? And why, in the first place, are you crying alone, at your age?”

“What’s the matter with you, kid?” asked the Marquise. “Why are you up so late? And why are you crying all alone at your age?”

Without further ceremony she sat down beside her niece, her eyes the while devouring the unfinished letter.

Without any more formalities, she sat down next to her niece, her eyes eagerly scanning the unfinished letter.

“Were you writing to your husband?”

“Were you writing to your husband?”

“Do I know where he is?” returned the Countess.

“Do I know where he is?” replied the Countess.

Her aunt thereupon took up the sheet and proceeded to read it. She had brought her spectacles; the deed was premeditated. The innocent writer of the letter allowed her to take it without the slightest remark. It was neither lack of dignity nor consciousness of secret guilt which left her thus without energy. Her aunt had come in upon her at a crisis. She was helpless; right or wrong, reticence and confidence, like all things else, were matters of indifference. Like some young maid who had heaped scorn upon her lover, and feels so lonely and sad when evening comes, that she longs for him to come back or for a heart to which she can pour out her sorrow, Julie allowed her aunt to violate the seal which honor places upon an open letter, and sat musing while the Marquise read on:—

Her aunt then picked up the letter and started to read it. She had brought her glasses; this was planned. The unsuspecting writer of the letter let her take it without a word. It wasn't a lack of dignity or an awareness of hidden guilt that left her feeling so drained. Her aunt had caught her at a vulnerable moment. She felt powerless; whether she was right or wrong, keeping quiet or trusting someone else didn't matter anymore. Like a young woman who has mocked her boyfriend and now feels lonely and sad when evening falls, wishing for him to return or for someone to share her heartbreak with, Julie let her aunt break the trust of an open letter and sat lost in thought while the Marquise continued reading.

  “MY DEAR LOUISA,—Why do you ask so often for the fulfilment of as
  rash a promise as two young and inexperienced girls could make?
  You say that you often ask yourself why I have given no answer to
  your questions for these six months. If my silence told you
  nothing, perhaps you will understand the reasons for it to-day, as
  you read the secrets which I am about to betray. I should have
  buried them for ever in the depths of my heart if you had not
  announced your own approaching marriage. You are about to be
  married, Louisa. The thought makes me shiver. Poor little one!
  marry, yes, in a few months’ time one of the keenest pangs of
  regret will be the recollection of a self which used to be, of the
  two young girls who sat one evening under one of the tallest
  oak-trees on the hillside at Ecouen, and looked along the fair
  valley at our feet in the light of the sunset, which caught us in
  its glow. We sat on a slab of rock in ecstasy, which sobered down
  into melancholy of the gentlest. You were the first to discover that
  the far-off sun spoke to us of the future. How inquisitive and how
  silly we were! Do you remember all the absurd things we said and
  did? We embraced each other; ‘like lovers,’ said we. We solemnly
  promised that the first bride should faithfully reveal to the
  other the mysteries of marriage, the joys which our childish minds
  imagined to be so delicious. That evening will complete your
  despair, Louisa. In those days you were young and beautiful and
  careless, if not radiantly happy; a few days of marriage, and you
  will be, what I am already—ugly, wretched, and old. Need I tell
  you how proud I was and how vain and glad to be married to Colonel
  Victor d’Aiglemont? And besides, how could I tell you now? for I
  cannot remember that old self. A few moments turned my girlhood to
  a dream. All through the memorable day which consecrated a chain,
  the extent of which was hidden from me, my behavior was not free
  from reproach. Once and again my father tried to repress my
  spirits; the joy which I showed so plainly was thought unbefitting
  the occasion, my talk scarcely innocent, simply because I was so
  innocent. I played endless child’s tricks with my bridal veil, my
  wreath, my gown. Left alone that night in the room whither I had
  been conducted in state, I planned a piece of mischief to tease
  Victor. While I awaited his coming, my heart beat wildly, as it
  used to do when I was a child stealing into the drawing-room on
  the last day of the old year to catch a glimpse of the New Year’s
  gifts piled up there in heaps. When my husband came in and looked
  for me, my smothered laughter ringing out from beneath the lace in
  which I had shrouded myself, was the last outburst of the
  delicious merriment which brightened our games in childhood...”
 
“MY DEAR LOUISA,—Why do you keep asking for the fulfillment of such a reckless promise that two young, inexperienced girls could make? You often wonder why I haven’t answered your questions for the past six months. If my silence didn’t tell you anything, maybe you’ll understand the reasons today as you read the secrets I’m about to reveal. I would have kept them buried deep in my heart if you hadn’t announced your upcoming marriage. You’re about to get married, Louisa. Just thinking about it sends a shiver down my spine. Poor thing! In just a few months, you'll feel one of the deepest pangs of regret when you think back to a time when you were a different person—the two young girls who sat one evening under one of the tallest oak trees on the hillside at Ecouen, looking out at the beautiful valley below us as the sunset bathed us in its warm glow. We sat on a rock slab in bliss, which slowly turned into the softest melancholy. You were the first to realize that the distant sun was hinting at our future. How curious and silly we were! Do you remember all the ridiculous things we said and did? We hugged each other; ‘like lovers,’ we said. We made a grand promise that the first bride would honestly share the secrets of marriage with the other, the pleasures we imagined would be so delightful. That evening will amplify your despair, Louisa. Back then, you were young and beautiful and carefree, if not perfectly happy; just a few days into marriage, and you’ll be, like me—ugly, miserable, and old. Do I need to tell you how proud and vain I was to marry Colonel Victor d’Aiglemont? And how can I even tell you now? Because I can’t remember that old self. Just a few moments turned my girlhood into a dream. Throughout that unforgettable day that tied me to someone, the full extent of which I did not grasp, my behavior was not without fault. Time and again, my father tried to tone down my spirits; the joy I showed so clearly was deemed inappropriate for the occasion, and my chatter was hardly innocent, solely because I was so naïve. I played countless childish tricks with my bridal veil, my wreath, my gown. Left alone that night in the room to which I had been taken in style, I plotted a little mischief to tease Victor. As I waited for him to arrive, my heart raced wildly, just like it did when I was a child sneaking into the drawing room to catch a glimpse of the New Year’s gifts piled up there. When my husband walked in and looked for me, my stifled laughter ringing out from beneath the lace I had wrapped myself in was the last burst of the delightful fun that lit up our childhood games...”

When the dowager had finished reading the letter, and after such a beginning the rest must have been sad indeed, she slowly laid her spectacles on the table, put the letter down beside them, and looked fixedly at her niece. Age had not dimmed the fire in those green eyes as yet.

When the dowager finished reading the letter, and after such a beginning the rest must have been pretty sad, she slowly laid her glasses on the table, put the letter down next to them, and stared intently at her niece. Age had not yet dimmed the fire in those green eyes.

“My little girl,” she said, “a married woman cannot write such a letter as this to a young unmarried woman; it is scarcely proper—”

“My little girl,” she said, “a married woman can't write a letter like this to a young unmarried woman; it's not really appropriate—”

“So I was thinking,” Julie broke in upon her aunt. “I felt ashamed of myself while you were reading it.”

“So I was thinking,” Julie interrupted her aunt. “I felt embarrassed while you were reading it.”

“If a dish at table is not to our taste, there is no occasion to disgust others with it, child,” the old lady continued benignly, “especially when marriage has seemed to us all, from Eve downwards, so excellent an institution... You have no mother?”

“If a dish at the table doesn’t suit your taste, there’s no need to ruin it for others, dear,” the old lady continued kindly, “especially since marriage has always seemed like such a wonderful institution to all of us, from Eve onward... You don’t have a mother?”

The Countess trembled, then she raised her face meekly, and said:

The Countess shivered, then she lifted her face submissively and said:

“I have missed my mother many times already during the past year; but I have myself to blame, I would not listen to my father. He was opposed to my marriage; he disapproved of Victor as a son-in-law.”

“I have missed my mom many times over the past year; but I have to blame myself, I wouldn’t listen to my dad. He was against my marriage; he didn’t approve of Victor as a son-in-law.”

She looked at her aunt. The old face was lighted up with a kindly look, and a thrill of joy dried Julie’s tears. She held out her young, soft hand to the old Marquise, who seemed to ask for it, and the understanding between the two women was completed by the close grasp of their fingers.

She looked at her aunt. The elderly face was lit up with a warm expression, and a wave of happiness dried Julie's tears. She reached out her young, soft hand to the old Marquise, who seemed to be asking for it, and the connection between the two women was sealed by the tight clasp of their fingers.

“Poor orphan child!”

"Poor orphan!"

The words came like a final flash of enlightenment to Julie. It seemed to her that she heard her father’s prophetic voice again.

The words hit Julie like a sudden moment of clarity. She felt like she could hear her father’s prophetic voice once more.

“Your hands are burning! Are they always like this?” asked the Marquise.

“Your hands are so hot! Are they always like this?” asked the Marquise.

“The fever only left me seven or eight days ago.”

"The fever just left me seven or eight days ago."

“You had a fever upon you, and said nothing about it to me!”

“You had a fever, and you didn't say anything about it to me!”

“I have had it for a year,” said Julie, with a kind of timid anxiety.

“I’ve had it for a year,” said Julie, with a bit of nervous worry.

“My good little angel, then your married life hitherto has been one long time of suffering?”

“My good little angel, so your married life so far has been one long period of suffering?”

Julie did not venture to reply, but an affirmative sign revealed the whole truth.

Julie didn't reply, but a nod showed the whole truth.

“Then you are unhappy?”

"Are you unhappy then?"

“On! no, no, aunt. Victor loves me, he almost idolizes me, and I adore him, he is so kind.”

“Come on! No, no, Aunt. Victor loves me; he practically idolizes me, and I adore him. He’s so kind.”

“Yes, you love him; but you avoid him, do you not?”

“Yes, you love him; but you’re avoiding him, right?”

“Yes... sometimes... He seeks me too often.”

“Yes... sometimes... He contacts me too often.”

“And often when you are alone you are troubled with the fear that he may suddenly break in on your solitude?”

“And often when you're alone, you're worried that he might suddenly interrupt your solitude?”

“Alas! yes, aunt. But, indeed, I love him, I do assure you.”

“Unfortunately! Yes, aunt. But honestly, I love him, I promise you.”

“Do you not, in your own thoughts, blame yourself because you find it impossible to share his pleasures? Do you never think at times that marriage is a heavier yoke than an illicit passion could be?”

“Don’t you, in your own mind, blame yourself for finding it impossible to enjoy his pleasures? Do you never think sometimes that marriage is a heavier burden than a forbidden love could ever be?”

“Oh, that is just it,” she wept. “It is all a riddle to me, and can you guess it all? My faculties are benumbed, I have no ideas, I can scarcely see at all. I am weighed down by vague dread, which freezes me till I cannot feel, and keeps me in continual torpor. I have no voice with which to pity myself, no words to express my trouble. I suffer, and I am ashamed to suffer when Victor is happy at my cost.”

“Oh, that's exactly it,” she cried. “It’s all a mystery to me, and can you figure it out? My mind is numb, I have no thoughts, I can barely see anything. I'm overwhelmed by a vague fear that paralyzes me so I can’t feel, keeping me in a state of constant lethargy. I have no voice to express my self-pity, no words to describe my distress. I’m hurting, and I feel ashamed to suffer while Victor is happy because of me.”

“Babyish nonsense, and rubbish, all of it!” exclaimed the aunt, and a gay smile, an after-glow of the joys of her own youth, suddenly lighted up her withered face.

“Childish nonsense and garbage, all of it!” the aunt exclaimed, and a cheerful smile, a remnant of the happiness of her own youth, suddenly brightened her wrinkled face.

“And do you too laugh!” the younger woman cried despairingly.

“And do you also laugh!” the younger woman exclaimed in despair.

“It was just my own case,” the Marquise returned promptly. “And now Victor has left you, you have become a girl again, recovering a tranquillity without pleasure and without pain, have you not?”

“It was just my own situation,” the Marquise replied quickly. “And now that Victor has left you, you’ve become a girl again, finding a calmness without pleasure and without pain, haven’t you?”

Julie opened wide eyes of bewilderment.

Julie opened her eyes wide in confusion.

“In fact, my angel, you adore Victor, do you not? But still you would rather be a sister to him than a wife, and, in short, your marriage is emphatically not a success?”

“In fact, my angel, you adore Victor, don’t you? But still you'd rather be his sister than his wife, and, simply put, your marriage is definitely not a success?”

“Well—no, aunt. But why do you smile?”

“Well—no, Aunt. But why are you smiling?”

“Oh! you are right, poor child! There is nothing very amusing in all this. Your future would be big with more than one mishap if I had not taken you under my protection, if my old experience of life had not guessed the very innocent cause of your troubles. My nephew did not deserve his good fortune, the blockhead! In the reign of our well-beloved Louis Quinze, a young wife in your position would very soon have punished her husband for behaving like a ruffian. The selfish creature! The men who serve under this Imperial tyrant are all of them ignorant boors. They take brutality for gallantry; they know no more of women than they know of love; and imagine that because they go out to face death on the morrow, they may dispense to-day with all consideration and attentions for us. The time was when a man could love and die too at the proper time. My niece, I will form you. I will put an end to this unhappy divergence between you, a natural thing enough, but it would end in mutual hatred and desire for a divorce, always supposing that you did not die on the way to despair.”

“Oh! You’re right, poor thing! This is really not funny at all. Your future would be filled with troubles if I hadn’t taken you under my wing, if my life experience hadn’t recognized the innocent reason for your struggles. My nephew doesn’t deserve his good luck, the fool! Back in the time of our beloved Louis Quinze, a young wife in your situation would have quickly punished her husband for acting like a jerk. The selfish idiot! The men serving under this Imperial tyrant are all ignorant fools. They confuse brutality with gallantry; they know nothing about women or love and think that just because they’re facing death tomorrow, they don’t have to show us any consideration or care today. There was a time when a man could love and die at the right moment. My niece, I will guide you. I will put a stop to this unfortunate rift between you, which is quite natural, but could lead to mutual hatred and a desire for divorce, assuming you don’t end up dying from despair along the way.”

Julie’s amazement equaled her surprise as she listened to her aunt. She was surprised by her language, dimly divining rather than appreciating the wisdom of the words she heard, and very much dismayed to find what this relative, out of great experience, passed judgment upon Victor as her father had done, though in somewhat milder terms. Perhaps some quick prevision of the future crossed her mind; doubtless, at any rate, she felt the heavy weight of the burden which must inevitably overwhelm her, for she burst into tears, and sprang to the old lady’s arms. “Be my mother,” she sobbed.

Julie’s astonishment matched her shock as she listened to her aunt. She was taken aback by her words, barely grasping yet not fully valuing the wisdom in what she was hearing, and felt quite upset to discover that this relative, drawing from her vast experience, judged Victor just like her father had, though in somewhat gentler terms. Perhaps a fleeting glimpse of the future crossed her mind; in any case, she certainly felt the heavy burden that would inevitably crush her, as she burst into tears and rushed into the old lady’s arms. “Be my mom,” she cried.

The aunt shed no tears. The Revolution had left old ladies of the Monarchy but few tears to shed. Love, in bygone days, and the Terror at a later time, had familiarized them with extremes of joy and anguish in such a sort that, amid the perils of life, they preserved their dignity and coolness, a capacity for sincere but undemonstrative affection which never disturbed their well-bred self-possession, and a dignity of demeanor which a younger generation has done very ill to discard.

The aunt didn't cry. The Revolution had left old women of the Monarchy with hardly any tears to spare. Love, in the past, and the Terror later on, had exposed them to such extremes of joy and sorrow that, amid life's dangers, they maintained their dignity and composure, a genuine but reserved affection that never disrupted their polished self-control, and a dignified attitude that younger generations have unfortunately chosen to overlook.

The dowager took Julie in her arms, and kissed her on the forehead with a tenderness and pity more often found in women’s ways and manner than in their hearts. Then she coaxed her niece with kind, soothing words, assured her of a happy future, lulled her with promises of love, and put her to bed as if she had been not a niece, but a daughter, a much-beloved daughter whose hopes and cares she had made her own. Perhaps the old Marquise had found her own youth and inexperience and beauty again in this nephew’s wife. And the Countess fell asleep, happy to have found a friend, nay a mother, to whom she could tell everything freely.

The dowager hugged Julie tightly and kissed her on the forehead with a tenderness and compassion that’s more common in women's actions than in their hearts. Then she comforted her niece with gentle, soothing words, reassured her about a bright future, calmed her with promises of love, and tucked her in as if she were not just a niece, but a beloved daughter, whose hopes and worries she had taken as her own. Perhaps the old Marquise had rediscovered her own youth, naivety, and beauty through her nephew’s wife. And the Countess fell asleep, happy to have found a friend, or rather a mother, to whom she could share everything openly.

Next morning, when the two women kissed each other with heartfelt kindness, and that look of intelligence which marks a real advance in friendship, a closer intimacy between two souls, they heard the sound of horsehoofs, and, turning both together, saw the young Englishman ride slowly past the window, after his wont. Apparently he had made a certain study of the life led by the two lonely women, for he never failed to ride by as they sat at breakfast, and again at dinner. His horse slackened pace of its own accord, and for the space of time required to pass the two windows in the room, its rider turned a melancholy look upon the Countess, who seldom deigned to take the slightest notion of him. Not so the Marquise. Minds not necessarily little find it difficult to resist the little curiosity which fastens upon the most trifling event that enlivens provincial life; and the Englishman’s mute way of expressing his timid, earnest love tickled Mme. de Listomere. For her the periodically recurrent glance became a part of the day’s routine, hailed daily with new jests. As the two women sat down to table, both of them looked out at the same moment. This time Julie’s eyes met Arthur’s with such a precision of sympathy that the color rose to her face. The stranger immediately urged his horse into a gallop and went.

The next morning, as the two women exchanged warm kisses and a knowing look that showed their growing friendship and intimacy, they heard the sound of hooves. Turning together, they saw the young Englishman riding slowly past the window, just like he always did. It seemed he had observed the lives of the two solitary women, as he consistently rode by while they had breakfast and dinner. The horse slowed down on its own, and as it passed by the two windows in the room, the rider cast a wistful glance at the Countess, who rarely acknowledged him. The Marquise, on the other hand, found it hard to resist the little intrigue that comes with any minor event that brightens life in the province. The Englishman’s quiet, earnest way of expressing his timid love amused Mme. de Listomere. For her, the occasional glance became a daily highlight, greeted with fresh teasing every time. As they sat down to eat, both women looked out at the same moment. This time, Julie’s gaze met Arthur’s with such a connection that it made her blush. The stranger quickly urged his horse into a gallop and left.

“What is to be done, madame?” asked Julie. “People see this Englishman go past the house, and they will take it for granted that I—”

“What should we do, ma'am?” asked Julie. “People will see this Englishman pass by the house, and they'll assume that I—”

“Yes,” interrupted her aunt.

“Yes,” her aunt interrupted.

“Well, then, could I not tell him to discontinue his promenades?”

"Well, then, can I not tell him to stop his walks?"

“Would not that be a way of telling him that he was dangerous? You might put that notion into his head. And besides, can you prevent a man from coming and going as he pleases? Our meals shall be served in another room to-morrow; and when this young gentleman sees us no longer, there will be an end of making love to you through the window. There, dear child, that is how a woman of the world does.”

“Wouldn't that be a way of telling him he's dangerous? You might put that idea in his head. Plus, can you really stop a man from coming and going as he wants? Our meals will be served in a different room tomorrow; and when this young man no longer sees us, that'll put an end to him trying to romance you through the window. There, dear child, that's how a worldly woman handles things.”

But the measure of Julie’s misfortune was to be filled up. The two women had scarcely risen from table when Victor’s man arrived in hot haste from Bourges with a letter for the Countess from her husband. The servant had ridden by unfrequented ways.

But the extent of Julie’s misfortune was about to increase. The two women had hardly gotten up from the table when Victor’s servant rushed in from Bourges with a letter for the Countess from her husband. The servant had taken less-traveled paths to get there.

Victor sent his wife news of the downfall of the Empire and the capitulation of Paris. He himself had gone over to the Bourbons, and all France was welcoming them back with transports of enthusiasm. He could not go so far as Tours, but he begged her to come at once to join him at Orleans, where he hoped to be in readiness with passports for her. His servant, an old soldier, would be her escort so far as Orleans; he (Victor) believed that the road was still open.

Victor sent his wife news about the fall of the Empire and Paris's surrender. He had joined the Bourbons, and all of France was welcoming them back with excitement. He couldn’t make it all the way to Tours, but he urged her to come to Orleans right away, where he hoped to have passports ready for her. His servant, an old soldier, would be her escort to Orleans; he believed the road was still open.

“You have not a moment to lose, madame,” said the man. “The Prussians, Austrians, and English are about to effect a junction either at Blois or at Orleans.”

“You don’t have a moment to waste, ma’am,” the man said. “The Prussians, Austrians, and English are about to join forces either at Blois or Orleans.”

A few hours later, Julie’s preparations were made, and she started out upon her journey in an old traveling carriage lent by her aunt.

A few hours later, Julie had everything ready and set off on her journey in an old carriage that her aunt had lent her.

“Why should you not come with us to Paris?” she asked, as she put her arms about the Marquise. “Now that the Bourbons have come back you would be—”

“Why shouldn't you come with us to Paris?” she asked, wrapping her arms around the Marquise. “Now that the Bourbons are back, you would be—”

“Even if there had not been this unhoped-for return, I should still have gone to Paris, my poor child, for my advice is only too necessary to both you and Victor. So I shall make all my preparations for rejoining you there.”

“Even if this unexpected return hadn’t happened, I still would have gone to Paris, my dear child, because my advice is really needed by both you and Victor. So I’ll start getting ready to join you there.”

Julie set out. She took her maid with her, and the old soldier galloped beside the carriage as escort. At nightfall, as they changed horses for the last stage before Blois, Julie grew uneasy. All the way from Amboise she had heard the sound of wheels behind them, a carriage following hers had kept at the same distance. She stood on the step and looked out to see who her traveling companions might be, and in the moonlight saw Arthur standing three paces away, gazing fixedly at the chaise which contained her. Again their eyes met. The Countess hastily flung herself back in her seat, but a feeling of dread set her pulses throbbing. It seemed to her, as to most innocent and inexperienced young wives, that she was herself to blame for this love which she had all unwittingly inspired. With this thought came an instinctive terror, perhaps a sense of her own helplessness before aggressive audacity. One of a man’s strongest weapons is the terrible power of compelling a woman to think of him when her naturally lively imagination takes alarm or offence at the thought that she is followed.

Julie set out. She took her maid with her, and the old soldier galloped beside the carriage as an escort. As night fell, while they were changing horses for the last stretch before Blois, Julie started to feel uneasy. All the way from Amboise, she had heard the sound of wheels behind them; a carriage had been following hers at the same distance. She stood on the step and looked out to see who her fellow travelers might be, and in the moonlight, she saw Arthur standing just a little way back, staring intensely at the carriage that held her. Their eyes met again. The Countess quickly sank back into her seat, but a feeling of dread made her heart race. It seemed to her, as it does to many innocent and inexperienced young wives, that she was somehow responsible for this love that she had unknowingly stirred. With this thought came a natural fear, perhaps a sense of her own vulnerability in the face of boldness. One of a man’s strongest advantages is the frightening ability to make a woman think of him, especially when her naturally active imagination becomes alarmed or offended by the notion that she is being followed.

The Countess bethought herself of her aunt’s advice, and made up her mind that she would not stir from her place during the rest of the journey; but every time the horses were changed she heard the Englishman pacing round the two carriages, and again upon the road heard the importunate sound of the wheels of his calèche. Julie soon began to think that, when once reunited to her husband, Victor would know how to defend her against this singular persecution.

The Countess remembered her aunt’s advice and decided that she wouldn't move from her spot for the rest of the trip; but every time the horses were changed, she could hear the Englishman walking around the two carriages, and again on the road, she heard the persistent sound of his carriage wheels. Julie soon started to believe that once she was back with her husband, Victor would know how to protect her from this strange harassment.

“Yet suppose that in spite of everything, this young man does not love me?” This was the thought that came last of all.

“Yet what if, despite everything, this young man doesn't love me?” This was the thought that came last of all.

No sooner did she reach Orleans than the Prussians stopped the chaise. It was wheeled into an inn-yard and put under a guard of soldiers. Resistance was out of the question. The foreign soldiers made the three travelers understand by signs that they were obeying orders, and that no one could be allowed to leave the carriage. For about two hours the Countess sat in tears, a prisoner surrounded by the guard, who smoked, laughed, and occasionally stared at her with insolent curiosity. At last, however, she saw her captors fall away from the carriage with a sort of respect, and heard at the same time the sound of horses entering the yard. Another moment, and a little group of foreign officers, with an Austrian general at their head, gathered about the door of the traveling carriage.

No sooner did she arrive in Orleans than the Prussians stopped the carriage. It was taken to an inn yard and placed under the watch of soldiers. Resistance was not an option. The foreign soldiers made it clear to the three travelers through gestures that they were following orders, and that no one was allowed to leave the carriage. For about two hours, the Countess sat in tears, a prisoner surrounded by the guard, who smoked, laughed, and occasionally looked at her with rude curiosity. Finally, however, she noticed her captors step back from the carriage with a kind of respect, and at the same time, she heard the sound of horses entering the yard. Moments later, a small group of foreign officers, led by an Austrian general, gathered around the door of the traveling carriage.

“Madame,” said the General, “pray accept our apologies. A mistake has been made. You may continue your journey without fear; and here is a passport which will spare you all further annoyance of any kind.”

“Madam,” said the General, “please accept our apologies. There has been a mistake. You can continue your journey without worry; and here is a passport that will spare you from any further inconvenience.”

Trembling the Countess took the paper, and faltered out some vague words of thanks. She saw Arthur, now wearing an English uniform, standing beside the General, and could not doubt that this prompt deliverance was due to him. The young Englishman himself looked half glad, half melancholy; his face was turned away, and he only dared to steal an occasional glance at Julie’s face.

Trembling, the Countess took the paper and stumbled through some vague words of thanks. She saw Arthur, now dressed in an English uniform, standing next to the General, and couldn’t doubt that this quick rescue was thanks to him. The young Englishman seemed half happy, half sad; his face was turned away, and he only dared to steal an occasional glance at Julie’s face.

Thanks to the passport, Mme. d’Aiglemont reached Paris without further misadventure, and there she found her husband. Victor d’Aiglemont, released from his oath of allegiance to the Emperor, had met with a most flattering reception from the Comte d’Artois, recently appointed Lieutenant-General of the kingdom by his brother Louis XVIII. D’Aiglemont received a commission in the Life Guards, equivalent to the rank of general. But amid the rejoicings over the return of the Bourbons, fate dealt poor Julie a terrible blow. The death of the Marquise de Listomere-Landon was an irreparable loss. The old lady died of joy and of an accession of gout to the heart when the Duc d’Angoulême came back to Tours, and the one living being entitled by her age to enlighten Victor, the woman who, by discreet counsels, might have brought about perfect unanimity of husband and wife, was dead; and Julie felt the full extent of her loss. Henceforward she must stand alone between herself and her husband. But she was young and timid; there could be no doubt of the result, or that from the first she would elect to bear her lot in silence. The very perfection of her character forbade her to venture to swerve from her duties, or to attempt to inquire into the cause of her sufferings, for to put an end to them would have been to venture on delicate ground, and Julie’s girlish modesty shrank from the thought.

Thanks to the passport, Mme. d’Aiglemont made it to Paris without any trouble, where she found her husband. Victor d’Aiglemont, free from his loyalty to the Emperor, received a warm welcome from the Comte d’Artois, who had just been appointed Lieutenant-General of the kingdom by his brother Louis XVIII. D’Aiglemont got a commission in the Life Guards, which was comparable to the rank of general. But amid the celebrations for the return of the Bourbons, fate dealt poor Julie a terrible blow. The death of the Marquise de Listomere-Landon was a huge loss. The older woman died from joy and a heart attack brought on by gout when the Duc d’Angoulême returned to Tours. The one person who could have helped explain things to Victor, the woman who might have discreetly guided them to perfect harmony, was gone; Julie felt the weight of her loss deeply. From now on, she would have to stand alone between herself and her husband. But she was young and timid; there was no doubt about the outcome, or that she would choose to endure her situation in silence from the start. The very perfection of her character prevented her from straying from her duties or trying to find out the reason for her suffering, as putting an end to them would mean treading on sensitive ground, and Julie’s youthful modesty recoiled at the thought.

A word as to M. d’Aiglemont’s destinies under the Restoration.

A note about M. d’Aiglemont’s fate during the Restoration.

How many men are there whose utter incapacity is a secret kept from most of their acquaintance. For such as these high rank, high office, illustrious birth, a certain veneer of politeness, and considerable reserve of manner, or the prestige of great fortunes, are but so many sentinels to turn back critics who would penetrate to the presence of the real man. Such men are like kings, in that their real figure, character, and life can never be known nor justly appreciated, because they are always seen from too near or too far. Factitious merit has a way of asking questions and saying little; and understands the art of putting others forward to save the necessity of posing before them; then, with a happy knack of its own, it draws and attaches others by the thread of the ruling passion of self-interest, keeping men of far greater abilities to play like puppets, and despising those whom it has brought down to its own level. The petty fixed idea naturally prevails; it has the advantage of persistence over the plasticity of great thoughts.

How many men are there whose complete incompetence is a secret hidden from most people they know? For these individuals, high rank, prestigious positions, noble birth, a certain façade of politeness, and a significant reserve in their behavior, or the allure of great wealth, act as barriers that deter critics from getting to the real person behind the mask. These men are like kings, as their true selves, character, and lives can never be fully understood or appreciated; they’re always viewed either too closely or from too far away. Fake merit tends to ask questions and say very little; it knows how to push others into the spotlight to avoid having to reveal itself; then, with its own special skill, it pulls in and connects with others based on the common passion of self-interest, manipulating those with far greater abilities to act like puppets while looking down on those it has dragged down to its own level. The narrow fixed idea tends to prevail; it has the advantage of persistence over the flexibility of grand thoughts.

The observer who should seek to estimate and appraise the negative values of these empty heads needs subtlety rather than superior wit for the task; patience is a more necessary part of his judicial outfit than great mental grasp, cunning and tact rather than any elevation or greatness of ideas. Yet skilfully as such usurpers can cover and defend their weak points, it is difficult to delude wife and mother and children and the house-friend of the family; fortunately for them, however, these persons almost always keep a secret which in a manner touches the honor of all, and not unfrequently go so far as to help to foist the imposture upon the public. And if, thanks to such domestic conspiracy, many a noodle passes current for a man of ability, on the other hand many another who has real ability is taken for a noodle to redress the balance, and the total average of this kind of false coin in circulation in the state is a pretty constant quantity.

The observer who wants to evaluate and appraise the flaws of these superficial people needs more subtlety than cleverness for the job; patience is a more essential part of his toolkit than sheer intellect, and he needs cunning and tact instead of lofty or grand ideas. Even though these pretenders can skillfully hide and defend their weak points, it’s hard to fool a wife, mother, children, or family friend; luckily for them, these people almost always hold a secret that somehow touches the honor of all involved, and they often go so far as to help promote the deception to the public. While it’s true that, due to this domestic conspiracy, many fools pass as capable individuals, many genuinely capable people are mistaken for fools to balance things out, and the overall amount of this type of false representation in society remains fairly consistent.

Bethink yourself now of the part to be played by a clever woman quick to think and feel, mated with a husband of this kind, and can you not see a vision of lives full of sorrow and self-sacrifice? Nothing upon earth can repay such hearts so full of love and tender tact. Put a strong-willed woman in this wretched situation, and she will force a way out of it for herself by a crime, like Catherine II., whom men nevertheless style “the Great.” But these women are not all seated upon thrones, they are for the most part doomed to domestic unhappiness none the less terrible because obscure.

Think about the role of a clever woman who's quick to think and feel, paired with a husband like this, and can't you see a vision of lives filled with sorrow and self-sacrifice? Nothing on earth can repay hearts so full of love and understanding. Put a strong-willed woman in this miserable situation, and she will find a way out through a drastic measure, like Catherine II., whom people still call “the Great.” But not all of these women are on thrones; most are facing domestic unhappiness that is just as terrible, even if it's less visible.

Those who seek consolation in this present world for their woes often effect nothing but a change of ills if they remain faithful to their duties; or they commit a sin if they break the laws for their pleasure. All these reflections are applicable to Julie’s domestic life.

Those who look for comfort in today's world for their troubles often just end up swapping one problem for another if they stay true to their responsibilities; or they sin if they break the rules for their enjoyment. All these thoughts relate to Julie's home life.

Before the fall of Napoleon nobody was jealous of d’Aiglemont. He was one colonel among many, an efficient orderly staff-officer, as good a man as you could find for a dangerous mission, as unfit as well could be for an important command. D’Aiglemont was looked upon as a dashing soldier such as the Emperor liked, the kind of man whom his mess usually calls “a good fellow.” The Restoration gave him back his title of Marquis, and did not find him ungrateful; he followed the Bourbons into exile at Ghent, a piece of logical loyalty which falsified the horoscope drawn for him by his late father-in-law, who predicted that Victor would remain a colonel all his life. After the Hundred Days he received the appointment of Lieutenant-General, and for the second time became a marquis; but it was M. d’Aiglemont’s ambition to be a peer of France. He adopted, therefore, the maxims and the politics of the Conservateur, cloaked himself in dissimulation which hid nothing (there being nothing to hide), cultivated gravity of countenance and the art of asking questions and saying little, and was taken for a man of profound wisdom. Nothing drew him from his intrenchments behind the forms of politeness; he laid in a provision of formulas, and made lavish use of his stock of the catch-words coined at need in Paris to give fools the small change for the ore of great ideas and events. Among men of the world he was reputed a man of taste and discernment; and as a bigoted upholder of aristocratic opinions he was held up for a noble character. If by chance he slipped now and again into his old light-heartedness or levity, others were ready to discover an undercurrent of diplomatic intention beneath his inanity and silliness. “Oh! he only says exactly as much as he means to say,” thought these excellent people.

Before Napoleon's downfall, no one envied d’Aiglemont. He was just one of many colonels, a practical and reliable staff officer, great for dangerous missions but not suited for a significant command. People saw d’Aiglemont as a flashy soldier in line with what the Emperor favored, the type of guy his peers often described as “a good fellow.” The Restoration restored his title of Marquis, and he was grateful; he followed the Bourbons into exile in Ghent, showing a sense of loyalty that contradicted the prediction from his late father-in-law, who claimed that Victor would only ever be a colonel. After the Hundred Days, he was appointed Lieutenant-General and became a marquis for the second time; however, M. d’Aiglemont aimed to be a peer of France. So, he embraced the principles and politics of the Conservateur, draped himself in a veil of insincerity that concealed nothing (as there was nothing to conceal), maintained a serious demeanor, honed the skill of asking questions and saying little, and was viewed as a man of deep wisdom. Nothing pulled him from his safe zone of politeness; he stocked up on phrases and frequently used his collection of buzzwords created in Paris to give shallow thinkers some cachet in exchange for the substance of big ideas and events. Among sophisticated circles, he was considered a person of taste and insight, and as a staunch supporter of aristocratic views, he was regarded as a noble character. If he occasionally slipped back into his old carefree demeanor, others were quick to find a diplomatic motive behind his frivolity and nonsense. “Oh! He only says exactly as much as he intends to,” these admirable individuals would think.

So d’Aiglemont’s defects and good qualities stood him alike in good stead. He did nothing to forfeit a high military reputation gained by his dashing courage, for he had never been a commander-in-chief. Great thoughts surely were engraven upon that manly aristocratic countenance, which imposed upon every one but his own wife. And when everybody else believed in the Marquis d’Aiglemont’s imaginary talents, the Marquis persuaded himself before he had done that he was one of the most remarkable men at Court, where, thanks to his purely external qualifications, he was in favor and taken at his own valuation.

So d’Aiglemont’s flaws and strengths both served him well. He did nothing to lose the high military reputation he had earned through his bold courage, even though he had never been a commander-in-chief. There were surely grand ideas etched on that manly, aristocratic face, which impressed everyone except his own wife. And while everyone else believed in the Marquis d’Aiglemont’s imagined talents, he convinced himself that he was one of the most remarkable men at Court, where, thanks to his superficial qualities, he was favored and accepted at his own worth.

At home, however, M. d’Aiglemont was modest. Instinctively he felt that his wife, young though she was, was his superior; and out of this involuntary respect there grew an occult power which the Marquise was obliged to wield in spite of all her efforts to shake off the burden. She became her husband’s adviser, the director of his actions and his fortunes. It was an unnatural position; she felt it as something of a humiliation, a source of pain to be buried in the depths of her heart. From the first her delicately feminine instinct told her that it is a far better thing to obey a man of talent than to lead a fool; and that a young wife compelled to act and think like a man is neither man nor woman, but a being who lays aside all the charms of her womanhood along with its misfortunes, yet acquires none of the privileges which our laws give to the stronger sex. Beneath the surface her life was a bitter mockery. Was she not compelled to protect her protector, to worship a hollow idol, a poor creature who flung her the love of a selfish husband as the wages of her continual self-sacrifice; who saw nothing in her but the woman; and who either did not think it worth while, or (wrong quite as deep) did not think at all of troubling himself about her pleasures, of inquiring into the cause of her low spirits and dwindling health? And the Marquis, like most men who chafe under a wife’s superiority, saved his self-love by arguing from Julie’s physical feebleness a corresponding lack of mental power, for which he was pleased to pity her; and he would cry out upon fate which had given him a sickly girl for a wife. The executioner posed, in fact, as the victim.

At home, however, M. d’Aiglemont was humble. Deep down, he sensed that his wife, despite her youth, was superior to him, and this involuntary respect turned into an unseen power that the Marquise had to wield, even though she tried hard to shake off the burden. She became her husband’s adviser, guiding his actions and influencing his fortune. It was an unnatural situation; she felt it was somewhat humiliating, a source of pain she buried deep in her heart. From the start, her sensitive feminine instinct told her that it’s much better to follow a talented man than to lead a fool; and that a young wife forced to act and think like a man isn't really a man or a woman, but a person who gives up all the joys of womanhood and its challenges without gaining any of the benefits our laws grant to men. Beneath the surface, her life felt like a bitter joke. Was she not obligated to protect her protector, to worship a hollow idol, a poor man who tossed her the love of a selfish husband as a reward for her constant selflessness; who saw nothing in her but a woman; and who either didn’t think it was worth it or (even worse) didn’t care to consider her happiness, to inquire about the reasons for her sadness and declining health? And the Marquis, like many men who struggle with a wife’s superiority, preserved his pride by assuming that Julie's physical weakness meant she lacked mental strength, for which he felt pity; and he would lament his fate for having a sickly girl as his wife. The oppressor actually played the victim.

All the burdens of this dreary lot fell upon the Marquise, who still must smile upon her foolish lord, and deck a house of mourning with flowers, and make a parade of happiness in a countenance wan with secret torture. And with this sense of responsibility for the honor of both, with the magnificent immolation of self, the young Marquise unconsciously acquired a wifely dignity, a consciousness of virtue which became her safeguard amid many dangers.

All the weight of this grim situation rested on the Marquise, who still had to smile at her foolish husband, decorate a home of mourning with flowers, and put on a facade of happiness despite her pale expression hiding inner pain. With this sense of duty to uphold the honor of both, and through her selfless sacrifice, the young Marquise unknowingly developed a certain wifely dignity and a strong sense of virtue that protected her in the face of many dangers.

Perhaps, if her heart were sounded to the very depths, this intimate closely hidden wretchedness, following upon her unthinking, girlish first love, had roused in her an abhorrence of passion; possibly she had no conception of its rapture, nor of the forbidden but frenzied bliss for which some women will renounce all the laws of prudence and the principles of conduct upon which society is based. She put from her like a dream the thought of bliss and tender harmony of love promised by Mme. de Listomere-Landon’s mature experience, and waited resignedly for the end of her troubles with a hope that she might die young.

Perhaps, if she examined her feelings deeply, this hidden misery that came after her naïve first love had awakened in her a dislike for passion; maybe she didn’t truly understand its joy or the reckless ecstasy that some women will give up all sense of caution and societal norms for. She dismissed the idea of happiness and the gentle harmony of love suggested by Mme. de Listomere-Landon’s life experience like a fleeting dream, and she waited patiently for her troubles to end, holding onto the hope that she might die young.

Her health had declined daily since her return from Touraine; her life seemed to be measured to her in suffering; yet her ill-health was graceful, her malady seemed little more than languor, and might well be taken by careless eyes for a fine lady’s whim of invalidism.

Her health had gotten worse every day since she got back from Touraine; her life seemed to be all about suffering. Yet, her illness had a certain grace to it; her condition looked more like fatigue and could easily be mistaken by inattentive observers as just a fancy lady’s choice to be seen as delicate.

Her doctors had condemned her to keep to the sofa, and there among her flowers lay the Marquise, fading as they faded. She was not strong enough to walk, nor to bear the open air, and only went out in a closed carriage. Yet with all the marvels of modern luxury and invention about her, she looked more like an indolent queen than an invalid. A few of her friends, half in love perhaps with her sad plight and her fragile look, sure of finding her at home, and speculating no doubt upon her future restoration to health, would come to bring her the news of the day, and kept her informed of the thousand and one small events which fill life in Paris with variety. Her melancholy, deep and real though it was, was still the melancholy of a woman rich in many ways. The Marquise d’Aiglemont was like a flower, with a dark insect gnawing at its root.

Her doctors had confined her to the sofa, and there among her flowers lay the Marquise, fading as they faded. She wasn't strong enough to walk or handle the fresh air, and only went out in a closed carriage. Yet surrounded by all the marvels of modern luxury and invention, she looked more like a lazy queen than an invalid. A few of her friends, perhaps half in love with her sad situation and her delicate appearance, would come by, knowing she'd be home and speculating about her future recovery. They brought her the news of the day and kept her updated on the countless little events that bring variety to life in Paris. Her sadness, deep and genuine, was still that of a woman who was wealthy in many ways. The Marquise d’Aiglemont was like a flower with a dark insect eating at its root.

Occasionally she went into society, not to please herself, but in obedience to the exigencies of the position which her husband aspired to take. In society her beautiful voice and the perfection of her singing could always gain the social success so gratifying to a young woman; but what was social success to her, who drew nothing from it for her heart or her hopes? Her husband did not care for music. And, moreover, she seldom felt at her ease in salons, where her beauty attracted homage not wholly disinterested. Her position excited a sort of cruel compassion, a morbid curiosity. She was suffering from an inflammatory complaint not infrequently fatal, for which our nosology as yet has found no name, a complaint spoken of among women in confidential whispers. In spite of the silence in which her life was spent, the cause of her ill-health was no secret. She was still but a girl in spite of her marriage; the slightest glance threw her into confusion. In her endeavor not to blush, she was always laughing, always apparently in high spirits; she would never admit that she was not perfectly well, and anticipated questions as to her health by shame-stricken subterfuges.

Occasionally, she went to social events, not for her own enjoyment, but because it was expected of her due to her husband’s ambitions. In those gatherings, her beautiful voice and perfect singing could always earn her the social success that many young women find so satisfying; but what did social success mean to her, who felt no joy or hope from it? Her husband didn’t care about music. Plus, she rarely felt comfortable in salons, where her beauty attracted admiration that was not entirely genuine. Her situation elicited a kind of cruel sympathy and morbid curiosity. She was suffering from a serious illness, often fatal, for which no medical term has yet been established—an illness that women discussed in hushed tones. Despite the secrecy surrounding her struggles, the reason for her health issues was well known. She was still just a girl despite being married; even the slightest glance would make her flustered. In her effort to avoid blushing, she was constantly laughing and seemed to be in great spirits; she would never confess that she wasn’t feeling well and would preemptively dodge questions about her health with shameful excuses.

In 1817, however, an event took place which did much to alleviate Julie’s hitherto deplorable existence. A daughter was born to her, and she determined to nurse her child herself. For two years motherhood, its all-absorbing multiplicity of cares and anxious joys, made life less hard for her. She and her husband lived necessarily apart. Her physicians predicted improved health, but the Marquise herself put no faith in these auguries based on theory. Perhaps, like many a one for whom life has lost its sweetness, she looked forward to death as a happy termination of the drama.

In 1817, however, something happened that significantly improved Julie’s previously miserable life. She gave birth to a daughter and decided to nurse her child herself. For two years, motherhood—with its overwhelming mix of responsibilities and worries—made her life a bit easier. She and her husband had to live apart. Her doctors predicted that her health would get better, but the Marquise herself didn’t believe in these theories. Perhaps, like many others who find life to be unfulfilling, she saw death as a welcome end to her struggles.

But with the beginning of the year 1819 life grew harder than ever. Even while she congratulated herself upon the negative happiness which she had contrived to win, she caught a terrifying glimpse of yawning depths below it. She had passed by degrees out of her husband’s life. Her fine tact and her prudence told her that misfortune must come, and that not singly, of this cooling of an affection already lukewarm and wholly selfish. Sure though she was of her ascendency over Victor, and certain as she felt of his unalterable esteem, she dreaded the influence of unbridled passions upon a head so empty, so full of rash self-conceit.

But as 1819 started, life became tougher than ever. Even while she congratulated herself on the modest happiness she had managed to achieve, she caught a terrifying glimpse of the deep pitfalls beneath it. She had gradually drifted out of her husband’s life. Her keen intuition and caution warned her that misfortune was on the way, and it wouldn’t come alone, stemming from this diminishing affection that was already lukewarm and entirely selfish. Although she was confident in her hold over Victor and sure of his unwavering respect, she feared the impact of uncontrolled emotions on a mind so vacant, so filled with reckless pride.

Julie’s friends often found her absorbed in prolonged musings; the less clairvoyant among them would jestingly ask her what she was thinking about, as if a young wife would think of nothing but frivolity, as if there were not almost always a depth of seriousness in a mother’s thoughts. Unhappiness, like great happiness, induces dreaming. Sometimes as Julie played with her little Hélène, she would gaze darkly at her, giving no reply to the childish questions in which a mother delights, questioning the present and the future as to the destiny of this little one. Then some sudden recollection would bring back the scene of the review at the Tuileries and fill her eyes with tears. Her father’s prophetic warnings rang in her ears, and conscience reproached her that she had not recognized its wisdom. Her troubles had all come of her own wayward folly, and often she knew not which among so many were the hardest to bear. The sweet treasures of her soul were unheeded, and not only so, she could never succeed in making her husband understand her, even in the commonest everyday things. Just as the power to love developed and grew strong and active, a legitimate channel for the affections of her nature was denied her, and wedded love was extinguished in grave physical and mental sufferings. Add to this that she now felt for her husband that pity closely bordering upon contempt, which withers all affection at last. Even if she had not learned from conversations with some of her friends, from examples in life, from sundry occurrences in the great world, that love can bring ineffable bliss, her own wounds would have taught her to divine the pure and deep happiness which binds two kindred souls each to each.

Julie’s friends often found her lost in deep thought; the less insightful among them would jokingly ask her what she was thinking about, as if a young wife only thought about silly things, as if there wasn't usually a serious depth to a mother’s thoughts. Unhappiness, like great happiness, makes people dream. Sometimes, while playing with her little Hélène, she'd stare at her with a pensive expression, not responding to the innocent questions that delight a mother, as she pondered the present and the future regarding this little girl's destiny. Then a sudden memory would bring back the scene of the review at the Tuileries, filling her eyes with tears. Her father’s prophetic warnings echoed in her ears, and her conscience reminded her that she had overlooked their wisdom. Her troubles had all stemmed from her own reckless choices, and often she didn’t know which of them was the hardest to endure. The precious treasures of her soul went unnoticed, and not only that, she could never make her husband understand her, even in the simplest daily matters. Just as her ability to love grew stronger and more active, a natural outlet for her affections was denied her, and married love was extinguished in serious physical and mental suffering. On top of that, she now felt for her husband a pity that bordered on contempt, which eventually kills all affection. Even if she hadn’t learned from conversations with some of her friends, from examples in life, or from various occurrences in the wider world, that love can bring unimaginable joy, her own wounds would have taught her to understand the pure and profound happiness connecting two kindred souls.

In the picture which her memory traced of the past, Arthur’s frank face stood out daily nobler and purer; it was but a flash, for upon that recollection she dared not dwell. The young Englishman’s shy, silent love for her was the one event since her marriage which had left a lingering sweetness in her darkened and lonely heart. It may be that all the blighted hopes, all the frustrated longings which gradually clouded Julie’s mind, gathered, by a not unnatural trick of imagination, about this man—whose manners, sentiments, and character seemed to have so much in common with her own. This idea still presented itself to her mind fitfully and vaguely, like a dream; yet from that dream, which always ended in a sigh, Julie awoke to greater wretchedness, to keener consciousness of the latent anguish brooding beneath her imaginary bliss.

In the picture that her memory painted of the past, Arthur’s honest face seemed more noble and pure each day; it was just a fleeting thought, as she didn't dare linger on that memory. The young Englishman’s shy, silent love for her was the only thing since her marriage that had left a lingering sweetness in her dark and lonely heart. Perhaps all the shattered hopes and unfulfilled desires that gradually clouded Julie’s mind naturally gathered around this man—whose mannerisms, feelings, and character seemed to resonate with her own. This thought would still come to her mind sporadically and vaguely, like a dream; yet from that dream, which always ended with a sigh, Julie would awaken to even greater misery, becoming more acutely aware of the hidden pain lurking beneath her imagined happiness.

Occasionally her self-pity took wilder and more daring flights. She determined to have happiness at any cost; but still more often she lay a helpless victim of an indescribable numbing stupor, the words she heard had no meaning to her, or the thoughts which arose in her mind were so vague and indistinct that she could not find language to express them. Balked of the wishes of her heart, realities jarred harshly upon her girlish dreams of life, but she was obliged to devour her tears. To whom could she make complaint? Of whom be understood? She possessed, moreover, that highest degree of woman’s sensitive pride, the exquisite delicacy of feeling which silences useless complainings and declines to use an advantage to gain a triumph which can only humiliate both victor and vanquished.

Sometimes her self-pity soared to wild and daring levels. She decided she would find happiness no matter what; yet more often, she felt like a helpless victim of an overwhelming numbness, the words she heard meant nothing to her, or the thoughts that came to mind were so vague and unclear that she couldn't find the words to express them. Frustrated by her unfulfilled desires, reality crashed down on her youthful dreams, but she had to swallow her tears. Who could she complain to? Who would understand her? Additionally, she had that highest form of a woman's sensitive pride, a rare delicacy of feeling that keeps her from useless complaints and refuses to take advantage of a situation for a victory that would only humiliate both the winner and the loser.

Julie tried to endow M. d’Aiglemont with her own abilities and virtues, flattering herself that thus she might enjoy the happiness lacking in her lot. All her woman’s ingenuity and tact was employed in making the best of the situation; pure waste of pains unsuspected by him, whom she thus strengthened in his despotism. There were moments when misery became an intoxication, expelling all ideas, all self-control; but, fortunately, sincere piety always brought her back to one supreme hope; she found a refuge in the belief in a future life, a wonderful thought which enabled her to take up her painful task afresh. No elation of victory followed those terrible inward battles and throes of anguish; no one knew of those long hours of sadness; her haggard glances met no response from human eyes, and during the brief moments snatched by chance for weeping, her bitter tears fell unheeded and in solitude.

Julie tried to give M. d’Aiglemont some of her own talents and qualities, convincing herself that this way she might find the happiness that was missing in her life. She used all her womanly cleverness and sensitivity to make the most of the situation; it was a pure waste of effort that he was completely unaware of, which only reinforced his control over her. There were times when her misery felt overwhelming, pushing out all thoughts and self-control; but thankfully, her genuine faith always pulled her back to one main hope. She found comfort in the belief in an afterlife, a beautiful idea that allowed her to face her painful task again. No sense of victory came after those intense inner struggles and bouts of anguish; no one knew about those long hours of sorrow; her weary eyes met no understanding from anyone, and during the rare moments she could find to cry, her bitter tears fell unnoticed and alone.

One evening in January 1820, the Marquise became aware of the full gravity of the crisis, gradually brought on by force of circumstances. When a husband and wife know each other thoroughly, and their relation has long been a matter of use and wont, when the wife has learned to interpret every slightest sign, when her quick insight discerns thoughts and facts which her husband keeps from her, a chance word, or a remark so carelessly let fall in the first instance, seems, upon subsequent reflection, like the swift breaking out of light. A wife not seldom suddenly awakes upon the brink of a precipice or in the depths of the abyss; and thus it was with the Marquise. She was feeling glad to have been left to herself for some days, when the real reason of her solitude flashed upon her. Her husband, whether fickle and tired of her, or generous and full of pity for her, was hers no longer.

One evening in January 1820, the Marquise realized the full extent of the crisis that had slowly built up due to circumstances. When a husband and wife know each other so well, and their relationship has become routine, when the wife has learned to read every little sign, when her sharp intuition picks up on thoughts and truths her husband hides from her, a casual word or offhand comment can suddenly feel like a flash of insight. A wife often finds herself awakening right on the edge of a cliff or deep in a pit; that was the Marquise’s experience. She initially felt relieved to have some time alone, but then the real reason for her solitude hit her. Her husband, whether he had grown fickle and tired of her or was being generous and sympathetic, was no longer hers.

In the moment of that discovery she forgot herself, her sacrifices, all that she had passed through, she remembered only that she was a mother. Looking forward, she thought of her daughter’s fortune, of the future welfare of the one creature through whom some gleams of happiness came to her, of her Hélène, the only possession which bound her to life.

In that moment of discovery, she lost herself, her sacrifices, everything she had been through; all she remembered was that she was a mother. Looking ahead, she thought about her daughter’s future, the well-being of the one person who brought her some happiness, her Hélène, the only thing that connected her to life.

Then Julie wished to live to save her child from a stepmother’s terrible thraldom, which might crush her darling’s life. Upon this new vision of threatened possibilities followed one of those paroxysms of thought at fever-heat which consume whole years of life.

Then Julie wished to live to save her child from the awful control of a stepmother, which could destroy her beloved's life. After this new vision of potential threats came one of those intense periods of thinking that can consume entire years of life.

Henceforward husband and wife were doomed to be separated by a whole world of thought, and all the weight of that world she must bear alone. Hitherto she had felt sure that Victor loved her, in so far as he could be said to love; she had been the slave of pleasures which she did not share; to-day the satisfaction of knowing that she purchased his contentment with her tears was hers no longer. She was alone in the world, nothing was left to her now but a choice of evils. In the calm stillness of the night her despondency drained her of all her strength. She rose from her sofa beside the dying fire, and stood in the lamplight gazing, dry-eyed, at her child, when M. d’Aiglemont came in. He was in high spirits. Julie called to him to admire Hélène as she lay asleep, but he met his wife’s enthusiasm with a commonplace:

From now on, husband and wife were condemned to be separated by an entire world of thoughts, and all the burden of that world she had to carry alone. Until now, she had been confident that Victor loved her, to the extent that he could love anyone; she had been a slave to pleasures that she did not share. But today, the comfort of knowing that she paid for his happiness with her tears was no longer hers. She was alone in the world, and all that remained for her was a choice between evils. In the calm stillness of the night, her despair drained her of all her strength. She rose from her couch next to the dying fire and stood in the lamplight, staring, dry-eyed, at her child when M. d’Aiglemont came in. He was in high spirits. Julie called to him to admire Hélène as she lay asleep, but he responded to his wife’s excitement with a bland remark:

“All children are nice at that age.”

“All kids are great at that age.”

He closed the curtains about the cot after a careless kiss on the child’s forehead. Then he turned his eyes on Julie, took her hand and drew her to sit beside him on the sofa, where she had been sitting with such dark thoughts surging up in her mind.

He pulled the curtains around the crib after giving the child a quick kiss on the forehead. Then he looked at Julie, took her hand, and guided her to sit next to him on the sofa, where she had been lost in her heavy thoughts.

“You are looking very handsome to-night, Mme. d’Aiglemont,” he exclaimed, with the gaiety intolerable to the Marquise, who knew its emptiness so well.

“You look really handsome tonight, Madame d’Aiglemont,” he exclaimed, with a cheerfulness that was unbearable to the Marquise, who recognized its emptiness all too well.

“Where have you spent the evening?” she asked, with a pretence of complete indifference.

“Where did you spend the evening?” she asked, trying to sound completely indifferent.

“At Mme. de Sérizy’s.”

“At Mme. de Sérizy’s place.”

He had taken up a fire-screen, and was looking intently at the gauze. He had not noticed the traces of tears on his wife’s face. Julie shuddered. Words could not express the overflowing torrent of thoughts which must be forced down into inner depths.

He picked up a fire-screen and was staring closely at the gauze. He hadn’t noticed the tears on his wife’s face. Julie trembled. Words couldn’t capture the overwhelming flood of thoughts that had to be pushed deep down inside.

“Mme. de Sérizy is giving a concert on Monday, and is dying for you to go. You have not been anywhere for some time past, and that is enough to set her longing to see you at her house. She is a good-natured woman, and very fond of you. I should be glad if you would go; I all but promised that you should——”

“Mme. de Sérizy is throwing a concert on Monday, and she really wants you to come. You haven’t been out in a while, and that’s enough to make her eager to have you at her place. She’s a kind woman and really likes you. I would be happy if you could go; I nearly promised her you would——”

“I will go.”

"I'm going."

There was something so penetrating, so significant in the tones of Julie’s voice, in her accent, in the glance that went with the words, that Victor, startled out of his indifference, stared at his wife in astonishment.

There was something so striking, so important in the sound of Julie’s voice, in her accent, in the look that accompanied her words, that Victor, shaken out of his indifference, gazed at his wife in disbelief.

That was all, Julie had guessed that it was Mme. de Sérizy who had stolen her husband’s heart from her. Her brooding despair benumbed her. She appeared to be deeply interested in the fire. Victor meanwhile still played with the fire-screen. He looked bored, like a man who has enjoyed himself elsewhere, and brought home the consequent lassitude. He yawned once or twice, then he took up a candle in one hand, and with the other languidly sought his wife’s neck for the usual embrace; but Julie stooped and received the good-night kiss upon her forehead; the formal, loveless grimace seemed hateful to her at that moment.

That was it; Julie suspected that it was Mme. de Sérizy who had taken her husband's heart. Her deep despair weighed her down. She seemed really focused on the fire. Meanwhile, Victor continued to play with the fire-screen. He looked uninterested, like a guy who had a good time somewhere else and came home feeling drained. He yawned a couple of times, then picked up a candle in one hand and, with the other, lazily tried to find his wife's neck for the usual hug; but Julie leaned down and let him kiss her forehead instead. The formal, loveless gesture felt disgusting to her in that moment.

As soon as the door closed upon Victor, his wife sank into a seat. Her limbs tottered beneath her, she burst into tears. None but those who have endured the torture of some such scene can fully understand the anguish that it means, or divine the horror of the long-drawn tragedy arising out of it.

As soon as the door closed behind Victor, his wife collapsed into a chair. Her legs gave out beneath her, and she started crying. Only those who have experienced the torment of a scene like this can truly grasp the pain it brings or imagine the horror of the drawn-out tragedy that follows.

Those simple, foolish words, the silence that followed between the husband and wife, the Marquis’ gesture and expression, the way in which he sat before the fire, his attitude as he made that futile attempt to put a kiss on his wife’s throat,—all these things made up a dark hour for Julie, and the catastrophe of the drama of her sad and lonely life. In her madness she knelt down before the sofa, burying her face in it to shut out everything from sight, and prayed to Heaven, putting a new significance into the words of the evening prayer, till it became a cry from the depths of her own soul, which would have gone to her husband’s heart if he had heard it.

Those simple, foolish words, the silence that followed between the husband and wife, the Marquis’ gesture and expression, the way he sat before the fire, and his attempt to kiss his wife's throat—all these things created a dark moment for Julie, and the disaster of the drama of her sad and lonely life. In her despair, she knelt down before the sofa, burying her face in it to block out everything, and prayed to Heaven, giving new meaning to the words of the evening prayer until it became a cry from deep within her soul, one that would have touched her husband’s heart if he could have heard it.

The following week she spent in deep thought for her future, utterly overwhelmed by this new trouble. She made a study of it, trying to discover a way to regain her ascendency over the Marquis, scheming how to live long enough to watch over her daughter’s happiness, yet to live true to her own heart. Then she made up her mind. She would struggle with her rival. She would shine once more in society. She would feign the love which she could no longer feel, she would captivate her husband’s fancy; and when she had lured him into her power, she would coquet with him like a capricious mistress who takes delight in tormenting a lover. This hateful strategy was the only possible way out of her troubles. In this way she would become mistress of the situation; she would prescribe her own sufferings at her good pleasure, and reduce them by enslaving her husband, and bringing him under a tyrannous yoke. She felt not the slightest remorse for the hard life which he should lead. At a bound she reached cold, calculating indifference—for her daughter’s sake. She had gained a sudden insight into the treacherous, lying arts of degraded women; the wiles of coquetry, the revolting cunning which arouses such profound hatred in men at the mere suspicion of innate corruption in a woman.

The following week, she spent a lot of time thinking about her future, completely overwhelmed by this new problem. She studied it, trying to find a way to regain her power over the Marquis, figuring out how to live long enough to look after her daughter’s happiness while staying true to her own heart. Then she made a decision. She would fight her rival. She would shine in society again. She would pretend to feel love that she no longer felt, she'd captivate her husband’s attention; and once she had him under her influence, she would tease him like a fickle mistress who takes pleasure in tormenting a lover. This hateful strategy was the only way out of her troubles. In this manner, she would take control of the situation; she would dictate her own suffering at her leisure, and lessen it by dominating her husband and putting him under a harsh yoke. She felt no remorse for the difficult life he would have to lead. In an instant, she reached a cold, calculating indifference—for her daughter’s sake. She suddenly understood the deceitful, manipulative tactics of unscrupulous women; the tricks of flirtation, the disgusting cunning that sparks deep resentment in men at the mere hint of a woman's inherent corruption.

Julie’s feminine vanity, her interests, and a vague desire to inflict punishment, all wrought unconsciously with the mother’s love within her to force her into a path where new sufferings awaited her. But her nature was too noble, her mind too fastidious, and, above all things, too open, to be the accomplice of these frauds for very long. Accustomed as she was to self-scrutiny, at the first step in vice—for vice it was—the cry of conscience must inevitably drown the clamor of the passions and of selfishness. Indeed, in a young wife whose heart is still pure, whose love has never been mated, the very sentiment of motherhood is overpowered by modesty. Modesty; is not all womanhood summed up in that? But just now Julie would not see any danger, anything wrong, in her life.

Julie’s feminine vanity, her interests, and a vague desire to punish, all mixed unconsciously with the motherly love inside her, pushed her onto a path where new sufferings awaited her. But her nature was too noble, her mind too discerning, and above all, too open to be an accomplice to these deceptions for long. Used to self-reflection, at the first hint of wrongdoing—because that’s what it was—the cry of her conscience would inevitably drown out the noise of her passions and selfishness. In fact, in a young wife whose heart is still pure and whose love has never been fulfilled, the feeling of motherhood is overshadowed by modesty. Modesty; isn’t that what womanhood is all about? Yet at that moment, Julie couldn’t see any danger or anything wrong in her life.

She went to Mme. de Sérizy’s concert. Her rival had expected to see a pallid, drooping woman. The Marquise wore rouge, and appeared in all the splendor of a toilet which enhanced her beauty.

She went to Mme. de Sérizy’s concert. Her rival had expected to see a pale, wilted woman. The Marquise wore makeup and showed up in all the glory of an outfit that highlighted her beauty.

Mme. de Sérizy was one of those women who claim to exercise a sort of sway over fashions and society in Paris; she issued her decrees, saw them received in her own circle, and it seemed to her that all the world obeyed them. She aspired to epigram, she set up for an authority in matters of taste. Literature, politics, men and women, all alike were submitted to her censorship, and the lady herself appeared to defy the censorship of others. Her house was in every respect a model of good taste.

Mme. de Sérizy was one of those women who believed she had a kind of influence over fashion and society in Paris; she announced her opinions, saw them embraced in her circle, and it seemed to her that everyone followed them. She aimed for cleverness and positioned herself as an expert in matters of style. Literature, politics, both men and women, were all subject to her judgment, and she herself seemed to ignore the judgments of others. Her home was, in every way, a model of good taste.

Julie triumphed over the Countess in her own salon, filled as it was with beautiful women and women of fashion. Julie’s liveliness and sparkling wit gathered all the most distinguished men in the rooms about her. Her costume was faultless, for the despair of the women, who one and all envied her the fashion of her dress, and attributed the moulded outline of her bodice to the genius of some unknown dressmaker, for women would rather believe in miracles worked by the science of chiffons than in the grace and perfection of the form beneath.

Julie outshone the Countess in her own salon, which was filled with beautiful women and fashionable ladies. Julie's energy and sparkling wit attracted all the most distinguished men in the room. Her outfit was impeccable, which left the other women feeling envious of her dress and convinced that the perfect fit of her bodice was thanks to the skill of some unknown designer. They preferred to believe in the magic of fabrics rather than acknowledge the elegance and perfection of her figure underneath.

When Julie went to the piano to sing Desdemona’s song, the men in the rooms flocked about her to hear the celebrated voice so long mute, and there was a deep silence. The Marquise saw the heads clustered thickly in the doorways, saw all eyes turned upon her, and a sharp thrill of excitement quivered through her. She looked for her husband, gave him a coquettish side-glance, and it pleased her to see that his vanity was gratified to no small degree. In the joy of triumph she sang the first part of Al piu salice. Her audience was enraptured. Never had Malibran nor Pasta sung with expression and intonation so perfect. But at the beginning of the second part she glanced over the glistening groups and saw—Arthur. He never took his eyes from her face. A quick shudder thrilled through her, and her voice faltered. Up hurried Mme. de Sérizy from her place.

When Julie went to the piano to sing Desdemona’s song, the men in the rooms gathered around her to hear the famous voice that had been silent for so long, and a deep silence fell. The Marquise noticed the heads packed tightly in the doorways, saw all eyes on her, and a sharp thrill of excitement raced through her. She searched for her husband, gave him a playful side glance, and it pleased her to see that his vanity was quite flattered. In her joy of triumph, she sang the first part of Al piu salice. Her audience was captivated. Never had Malibran or Pasta sung with such perfect expression and intonation. But as she began the second part, she scanned the glistening crowd and spotted—Arthur. He never took his eyes off her face. A quick shudder ran through her, and her voice wavered. Mme. de Sérizy hurried up from her seat.

“What is it, dear? Oh! poor little thing! she is in such weak health; I was so afraid when I saw her begin a piece so far beyond her strength.”

“What’s wrong, dear? Oh! poor little thing! She’s in such fragile health; I was really worried when I saw her start a task that’s so much beyond her capability.”

The song was interrupted. Julie was vexed. She had not courage to sing any longer, and submitted to her rival’s treacherous sympathy. There was a whisper among the women. The incident led to discussions; they guessed that the struggle had begun between the Marquise and Mme. de Sérizy, and their tongues did not spare the latter.

The song was interrupted. Julie was frustrated. She didn’t have the courage to sing anymore and gave in to her rival’s fake sympathy. There was a low murmur among the women. The incident sparked discussions; they speculated that the battle had started between the Marquise and Mrs. de Sérizy, and they were harsh in their criticism of the latter.

Julie’s strange, perturbing presentiments were suddenly realized. Through her preoccupation with Arthur she had loved to imagine that with that gentle, refined face he must remain faithful to his first love. There were times when she felt proud that this ideal, pure, and passionate young love should have been hers; the passion of the young lover whose thoughts are all for her to whom he dedicates every moment of his life, who blushes as a woman blushes, thinks as a woman might think, forgetting ambition, fame, and fortune in devotion to his love,—she need never fear a rival. All these things she had fondly and idly dreamed of Arthur; now all at once it seemed to her that her dream had come true. In the young Englishman’s half-feminine face she read the same deep thoughts, the same pensive melancholy, the same passive acquiescence in a painful lot, and an endurance like her own. She saw herself in him. Trouble and sadness are the most eloquent of love’s interpreters, and response is marvelously swift between two suffering creatures, for in them the powers of intuition and of assimilation of facts and ideas are well-nigh unerring and perfect. So with the violence of the shock the Marquise’s eyes were opened to the whole extent of the future danger. She was only too glad to find a pretext for her nervousness in her chronic ill-health, and willingly submitted to be overwhelmed by Mme. de Sérizy’s insidious compassion.

Julie’s strange, unsettling feelings suddenly became reality. In her obsession with Arthur, she had loved to imagine that with his gentle, refined face, he must stay loyal to his first love. There were moments when she felt proud that this ideal, pure, and passionate young love belonged to her; the passion of the young lover whose thoughts are all for her, dedicating every moment of his life to her, who blushes like a woman does, thinks like a woman might think, forgetting ambition, fame, and fortune in his devotion to her—she never needed to worry about a rival. All these things she had sweetly and idly dreamed of regarding Arthur; now it seemed that her dream had come true. In the young Englishman’s half-feminine face, she recognized the same deep thoughts, the same reflective melancholy, the same passive acceptance of a difficult fate, and an endurance like her own. She saw herself in him. Trouble and sadness are the most expressive interpreters of love, and the connection between two suffering souls is remarkably fast, for their powers of intuition and ability to absorb facts and ideas are nearly infallible. So, with the shock of realization, the Marquise’s eyes opened to the full extent of the potential danger ahead. She was more than happy to find an excuse for her anxiety in her ongoing poor health and willingly allowed herself to be overwhelmed by Mme. de Sérizy’s insidious compassion.

That incident of the song caused talk and discussion which differed with the various groups. Some pitied Julie’s fate, and regretted that such a remarkable woman was lost to society; others fell to wondering what the cause of her ill-health and seclusion could be.

That incident with the song sparked conversations and debates among different groups. Some felt sorry for Julie’s situation and lamented that such an extraordinary woman was lost to society; others speculated about the reasons for her poor health and isolation.

“Well, now, my dear Ronquerolles,” said the Marquis, addressing Mme. de Sérizy’s brother, “you used to envy me my good fortune, and you used to blame me for my infidelities. Pshaw, you would not find much to envy in my lot, if, like me, you had a pretty wife so fragile that for the past two years you might not so much as kiss her hand for fear of damaging her. Do not you encumber yourself with one of those fragile ornaments, only fit to put in a glass case, so brittle and so costly that you are always obliged to be careful of them. They tell me that you are afraid of snow or wet for that fine horse of yours; how often do you ride him? That is just my own case. It is true that my wife gives me no ground for jealousy, but my marriage is purely ornamental business; if you think that I am a married man, you are grossly mistaken. So there is some excuse for my unfaithfulness. I should dearly like to know what you gentlemen who laugh at me would do in my place. Not many men would be so considerate as I am. I am sure,” (here he lowered his voice) “that Mme. d’Aiglemont suspects nothing. And then, of course, I have no right to complain at all; I am very well off. Only there is nothing more trying for a man who feels things than the sight of suffering in a poor creature to whom you are attached——”

“Well, now, my dear Ronquerolles,” said the Marquis, addressing Mme. de Sérizy’s brother, “you used to envy my good luck, and you used to criticize me for my affairs. Honestly, you wouldn’t find much to envy about my situation if you had a beautiful wife so delicate that for the past two years you couldn’t even kiss her hand for fear of hurting her. Don’t weigh yourself down with one of those fragile decorations, only meant to be displayed in a glass case, so fragile and so expensive that you have to constantly be careful with them. I hear you’re worried about snow or rain for that fancy horse of yours; how often do you actually ride him? That’s just like me. It’s true that my wife doesn’t give me any reason for jealousy, but my marriage is purely for show; if you think I’m a married man, you’re seriously mistaken. So I have some justification for my infidelities. I’d love to know what you gentlemen who laugh at me would do in my position. Not many men would be as considerate as I am. I’m sure,” (here he lowered his voice) “that Mme. d’Aiglemont suspects nothing. And I really have no right to complain; I’m quite well off. Still, there’s nothing more difficult for someone who feels deeply than to see suffering in a poor soul to whom you’re attached—”

“You must have a very sensitive nature, then,” said M. de Ronquerolles, “for you are not often at home.”

“You must be a very sensitive person,” said M. de Ronquerolles, “because you’re rarely home.”

Laughter followed on the friendly epigram; but Arthur, who made one of the group, maintained a frigid imperturbability in his quality of an English gentleman who takes gravity for the very basis of his being. D’Aiglemont’s eccentric confidence, no doubt, had kindled some kind of hope in Arthur, for he stood patiently awaiting an opportunity of a word with the Marquis. He had not to wait long.

Laughter came after the friendly remark; however, Arthur, who was part of the group, kept a cool composure as an English gentleman who sees seriousness as the core of his existence. D’Aiglemont’s unusual confidence had likely sparked some hope in Arthur, as he patiently waited for a chance to speak with the Marquis. He didn’t have to wait long.

“My Lord Marquis,” he said, “I am unspeakably pained to see the state of Mme. d’Aiglemont’s health. I do not think that you would talk jestingly about it if you knew that unless she adopts a certain course of treatment she must die miserably. If I use this language to you, it is because I am in a manner justified in using it, for I am quite certain that I can save Mme. d’Aiglemont’s life and restore her to health and happiness. It is odd, no doubt, that a man of my rank should be a physician, yet nevertheless chance determined that I should study medicine. I find life dull enough here,” he continued, affecting a cold selfishness to gain his ends, “it makes no difference to me whether I spend my time and travel for the benefit of a suffering fellow-creature, or waste it in Paris on some nonsense or other. It is very, very seldom that a cure is completed in these complaints, for they require constant care, time, and patience, and, above all things, money. Travel is needed, and a punctilious following out of prescriptions, by no means unpleasant, and varied daily. Two gentlemen” (laying a stress on the word in its English sense) “can understand each other. I give you warning that if you accept my proposal, you shall be a judge of my conduct at every moment. I will do nothing without consulting you, without your superintendence, and I will answer for the success of my method if you will consent to follow it. Yes, unless you wish to be Mme. d’Aiglemont’s husband no longer, and that before long,” he added in the Marquis’ ear.

“My Lord Marquis,” he said, “I feel incredibly pained to see how unwell Mme. d’Aiglemont is. I doubt you would make light of it if you realized that unless she follows a specific treatment, she will suffer greatly. I speak to you this way because I believe I have a right to do so; I am confident that I can save Mme. d’Aiglemont’s life and bring her back to health and happiness. It’s unusual, I know, for someone of my status to be a doctor, yet fate had me study medicine. Life here is quite dull,” he continued, pretending to be cold and selfish to achieve his goals, “it doesn't matter to me whether I spend my time helping a suffering person or waste it in Paris on some trivial matter. Rarely does a full recovery happen with these kinds of illnesses, as they require constant attention, time, patience, and, above all, money. Traveling is necessary, along with strictly following treatments, which can be quite pleasant and vary daily. Two gentlemen” (emphasizing the word in its English sense) “can understand one another. I’ll let you know that if you accept my proposal, you’ll oversee my actions at every step. I will do nothing without your guidance, and I’ll guarantee the success of my approach if you agree to follow it. Yes, unless you prefer to not be Mme. d’Aiglemont’s husband anymore, and that will happen soon,” he added, leaning in to the Marquis.

The Marquis laughed. “One thing is certain—that only an Englishman could make me such an extraordinary proposal,” he said. “Permit me to leave it unaccepted and unrejected. I will think it over; and my wife must be consulted first in any case.”

The Marquis laughed. “One thing is for sure—only an Englishman could make me such an outrageous offer,” he said. “Let me leave it undecided for now. I’ll think about it, and I need to talk to my wife first anyway.”

Julie had returned to the piano. This time she sang a song from Semiramide, Son regina, son guerriera, and the whole room applauded, a stifled outburst of wellbred acclamation which proved that the Faubourg Saint-Germain had been roused to enthusiasm by her singing.

Julie had gone back to the piano. This time she sang a song from Semiramide, Son regina, son guerriera, and the whole room applauded, a restrained burst of polite praise that showed the Faubourg Saint-Germain had been stirred by her singing.

The evening was over. D’Aiglemont brought his wife home, and Julie saw with uneasy satisfaction that her first attempt had at once been successful. Her husband had been roused out of indifference by the part which she had played, and now he meant to honor her with such a passing fancy as he might bestow upon some opera nymph. It amused Julie that she, a virtuous married woman, should be treated thus. She tried to play with her power, but at the outset her kindness broke down once more, and she received the most terrible of all the lessons held in store for her by fate.

The evening was over. D’Aiglemont brought his wife home, and Julie noticed with a mix of relief and anxiety that her first attempt had been instantly successful. Her husband had finally snapped out of his indifference because of the role she had played, and now he intended to show her a fleeting affection similar to what he might give to some opera starlet. It amused Julie that she, a respectable married woman, was being treated this way. She tried to play with her newfound influence, but right from the start, her kindness faltered again, and she faced the most dreadful lesson that fate had in store for her.

Between two and three o’clock in the morning Julie sat up, sombre and moody, beside her sleeping husband, in the room dimly lighted by the flickering lamp. Deep silence prevailed. Her agony of remorse had lasted near an hour; how bitter her tears had been none perhaps can realize save women who have known such an experience as hers. Only such natures as Julie’s can feel her loathing for a calculated caress, the horror of a loveless kiss, of the heart’s apostasy followed by dolorous prostitution. She despised herself; she cursed marriage. She could have longed for death; perhaps if it had not been for a cry from her child, she would have sprung from the window and dashed herself upon the pavement. M. d’Aiglemont slept on peacefully at her side; his wife’s hot dropping tears did not waken him.

Between two and three in the morning, Julie sat up, gloomy and troubled, next to her sleeping husband, in the room dimly lit by the flickering lamp. A deep silence filled the air. Her torment of guilt had lasted nearly an hour; only women who have gone through something similar can truly understand how bitter her tears were. Only someone like Julie could feel her disgust for a calculated embrace, the horror of a loveless kiss, the betrayal of her heart followed by painful compromise. She hated herself; she cursed marriage. She could have wished for death; maybe if it weren't for a cry from her child, she would have jumped out the window and thrown herself onto the pavement. M. d’Aiglemont slept peacefully beside her; his wife's hot, falling tears didn’t wake him.

But next morning Julie could be gay. She made a great effort to look happy, to hide, not her melancholy, as heretofore, but an insuperable loathing. From that day she no longer regarded herself as a blameless wife. Had she not been false to herself? Why should she not play a double part in the future, and display astounding depths of cunning in deceiving her husband? In her there lay a hitherto undiscovered latent depravity, lacking only opportunity, and her marriage was the cause.

But the next morning, Julie could feel cheerful. She made a big effort to look happy, trying to hide not her sadness as before, but a deep-seated disgust. From that day on, she no longer saw herself as an innocent wife. Hadn’t she been untrue to herself? Why shouldn’t she play both sides in the future and show incredible skill in deceiving her husband? Inside her was a previously hidden, latent darkness that just needed the right moment to emerge, and her marriage was the trigger.

Even now she had asked herself why she should struggle with love, when, with her heart and her whole nature in revolt, she gave herself to the husband whom she loved no longer. Perhaps, who knows? some piece of fallacious reasoning, some bit of special pleading, lies at the root of all sins, of all crimes. How shall society exist unless every individual of which it is composed will make the necessary sacrifices of inclination demanded by its laws? If you accept the benefits of civilized society, do you not by implication engage to observe the conditions, the conditions of its very existence? And yet, starving wretches, compelled to respect the laws of property, are not less to be pitied than women whose natural instincts and sensitiveness are turned to so many avenues of pain.

Even now she wondered why she should fight against love when, with her heart and whole being in turmoil, she surrendered herself to the husband she no longer loved. Perhaps, who knows? There’s some faulty reasoning, some special excuse, at the heart of all sins and crimes. How can society survive unless every individual in it makes the necessary sacrifices of desire required by its rules? If you enjoy the benefits of civilized society, don't you implicitly agree to follow the rules that make its very existence possible? And yet, starving people forced to obey property laws deserve just as much pity as women whose natural instincts and sensitivities lead them down so many painful paths.

A few days after that scene of which the secret lay buried in the midnight couch, d’Aiglemont introduced Lord Grenville. Julie gave the guest a stiffly polite reception, which did credit to her powers of dissimulation. Resolutely she silenced her heart, veiled her eyes, steadied her voice, and she kept her future in her own hands. Then, when by these devices, this innate woman-craft, as it may be called, she had discovered the full extent of the love which she inspired, Mme. d’Aiglemont welcomed the hope of a speedy cure, and no longer opposed her husband, who pressed her to accept the young doctor’s offer. Yet she declined to trust herself with Lord Grenville until after some further study of his words and manner, she could feel certain that he had sufficient generosity to endure his pain in silence. She had absolute power over him, and she had begun to abuse that power already. Was she not a woman?

A few days after that scene, which held a secret hidden in the midnight couch, d’Aiglemont introduced Lord Grenville. Julie greeted the guest with a formal politeness that showcased her ability to conceal her feelings. She firmly silenced her heart, lowered her gaze, steadied her voice, and took control of her future. Then, using these tactics—this natural feminine charm, as one might say—she realized the depth of the love she inspired. Mme. d’Aiglemont embraced the hope for a quick resolution and no longer resisted her husband, who urged her to accept the young doctor’s offer. However, she chose not to trust herself with Lord Grenville until she could further analyze his words and demeanor, ensuring he had the kind of generosity that would allow him to suffer in silence. She had complete control over him, and she had already started to misuse that power. Was she not a woman?

Montcontour is an old manor-house build upon the sandy cliffs above the Loire, not far from the bridge where Julie’s journey was interrupted in 1814. It is a picturesque, white chateau, with turrets covered with fine stone carving like Mechlin lace; a chateau such as you often see in Touraine, spick and span, ivy clad, standing among its groves of mulberry trees and vineyards, with its hollow walks, its stone balustrades, and cellars mined in the rock escarpments mirrored in the Loire. The roofs of Montcontour gleam in the sun; the whole land glows in the burning heat. Traces of the romantic charm of Spain and the south hover about the enchanting spot. The breeze brings the scent of bell flowers and golden broom, the air is soft, all about you lies a sunny land, a land which casts its dreamy spell over your soul, a land of languor and of soft desire, a fair, sweet-scented country, where pain is lulled to sleep and passion wakes. No heart is cold for long beneath its clear sky, beside its sparkling waters. One ambition dies after another, and you sink into serene content and repose, as the sun sinks at the end of the day swathed about with purple and azure.

Montcontour is an old manor house perched on the sandy cliffs above the Loire, not far from the bridge where Julie’s journey was interrupted in 1814. It’s a picturesque, white chateau with turrets adorned with intricate stone carvings like Mechlin lace; a chateau you often see in Touraine, neat and ivy-covered, surrounded by its groves of mulberry trees and vineyards, with its winding paths, stone railings, and cellars carved into the rock formations reflected in the Loire. The roofs of Montcontour shine in the sunlight; the entire area glows in the intense heat. You can feel the lingering romantic charm of Spain and the south in this enchanting place. The breeze carries the scent of bellflowers and golden broom, the air is gentle, and all around is a sunny landscape, a land that casts its dreamy spell over your soul, filled with languor and subtle longings, a beautiful, sweet-smelling region where pain is soothed and passion awakens. No heart stays cold for long under its clear sky, beside its sparkling waters. One ambition fades after another, and you settle into a tranquil contentment, as the sun sets at the end of the day, wrapped in shades of purple and azure.

One warm August evening in 1821 two people were climbing the paths cut in the crags above the chateau, doubtless for the sake of the view from the heights above. The two were Julie and Lord Grenville, but this Julie seemed to be a new creature. The unmistakable color of health glowed in her face. Overflowing vitality had brought a light into her eyes, which sparkled through a moist film with that liquid brightness which gives such irresistible charm to the eyes of children. She was radiant with smiles; she felt the joy of living and all the possibilities of life. From the very way in which she lifted her little feet, it was easy to see that no suffering trammeled her lightest movements; there was no heaviness nor languor in her eyes, her voice, as heretofore. Under the white silk sunshade which screened her from the hot sunlight, she looked like some young bride beneath her veil, or a maiden waiting to yield to the magical enchantments of Love.

One warm August evening in 1821, two people were walking up the paths carved into the cliffs above the chateau, likely to enjoy the view from up high. The two were Julie and Lord Grenville, but this Julie seemed like a completely new person. The unmistakable glow of health radiated from her face. Her overflowing energy brought a light to her eyes that sparkled through a glistening sheen, resembling the captivating brightness found in children's eyes. She was beaming with smiles; she felt the joy of living and all of life's possibilities. Just by the way she lifted her small feet, it was clear that nothing weighed down her lightest movements; there was no heaviness or fatigue in her eyes or her voice, as there had been before. Under the white silk sunshade that shielded her from the blazing sun, she looked like a young bride beneath her veil, or a maiden poised to succumb to the enchanting powers of Love.

Arthur led her with a lover’s care, helping her up the pathway as if she had been a child, finding the smoothest ways, avoiding the stones for her, bidding her see glimpses of distance, or some flower beside the path, always with the unfailing goodness, the same delicate design in all that he did; the intuitive sense of this woman’s wellbeing seemed to be innate in him, and as much, nay, perhaps more, a part of his being as the pulse of his own life.

Arthur guided her tenderly, helping her up the path as if she were a child, finding the smoothest routes, avoiding the stones for her, encouraging her to notice the distant views or a flower beside the path, always with his consistent kindness, the same thoughtful approach in everything he did; his instinctive awareness of this woman's wellbeing felt natural to him, and was as much, if not more, a part of him as the pulse of his own life.

The patient and her doctor went step for step. There was nothing strange for them in a sympathy which seemed to have existed since the day when they first walked together. One will swayed them both; they stopped as their senses received the same impression; every word and every glance told of the same thought in either mind. They had climbed up through the vineyards, and now they turned to sit on one of the long white stones, quarried out of the caves in the hillside; but Julie stood awhile gazing out over the landscape.

The patient and her doctor moved in sync. There was nothing unusual for them in a connection that felt like it had been there since the day they first walked together. One feeling influenced them both; they paused as their senses took in the same sight; every word and look shared the same idea in both their minds. They had walked up through the vineyards, and now they turned to sit on one of the long white stones, taken from the caves in the hillside; but Julie stood for a moment, looking out over the landscape.

“What a beautiful country!” she cried. “Let us put up a tent and live here. Victor, Victor, do come up here!”

“What a beautiful country!” she exclaimed. “Let’s set up a tent and live here. Victor, Victor, come up here!”

M. d’Aiglemont answered by a halloo from below. He did not, however, hurry himself, merely giving his wife a glance from time to time when the windings of the path gave him a glimpse of her. Julie breathed the air with delight. She looked up at Arthur, giving him one of those subtle glances in which a clever woman can put the whole of her thought.

M. d’Aiglemont called out from below. However, he didn't rush, only stealing occasional glances at his wife whenever the path turned and allowed him to see her. Julie was enjoying the fresh air. She looked up at Arthur, sharing one of those meaningful looks that a clever woman can convey with just her gaze.

“Ah, I should like to live here always,” she said. “Would it be possible to tire of this beautiful valley?—What is the picturesque river called, do you know?”

“Ah, I’d love to live here forever,” she said. “Is it even possible to get tired of this beautiful valley?—Do you know what the charming river is called?”

“That is the Cise.”

"That's the Cise."

“The Cise,” she repeated. “And all this country below, before us?”

“The Cise,” she repeated. “And all this land below us, stretching out ahead?”

“Those are the low hills above the Cher.”

“Those are the low hills above the Cher.”

“And away to the right? Ah, that is Tours. Only see how fine the cathedral towers look in the distance.”

“And over to the right? Ah, that’s Tours. Just look how beautiful the cathedral towers appear in the distance.”

She was silent, and let fall the hand which she had stretched out towards the view upon Arthur’s. Both admired the wide landscape made up of so much blended beauty. Neither of them spoke. The murmuring voice of the river, the pure air, and the cloudless heaven were all in tune with their thronging thoughts and their youth and the love in their hearts.

She was quiet and lowered the hand she had reached out toward Arthur. They both admired the vast landscape filled with so much blended beauty. Neither of them said a word. The gentle sound of the river, the fresh air, and the clear sky all matched their swirling thoughts, their youth, and the love in their hearts.

“Oh! mon Dieu, how I love this country!” Julie continued, with growing and ingenuous enthusiasm. “You lived here for a long while, did you not?” she added after a pause.

“Oh! my God, how I love this country!” Julie continued, with growing and genuine excitement. “You lived here for a long time, didn't you?” she added after a pause.

A thrill ran through Lord Grenville at her words.

A rush of excitement went through Lord Grenville at her words.

“It was down there,” he said, in a melancholy voice, indicating as he spoke a cluster of walnut trees by the roadside, “that I, a prisoner, saw you for the first time.”

“It was down there,” he said, in a sad voice, pointing to a group of walnut trees by the roadside, “that I, a prisoner, saw you for the first time.”

“Yes, but even at that time I felt very sad. This country looked wild to me then, but now——” She broke off, and Lord Grenville did not dare to look at her.

“Yes, but even back then I felt really sad. This country seemed wild to me at the time, but now——” She stopped speaking, and Lord Grenville didn’t dare to look at her.

“All this pleasure I owe to you,” Julie began at last, after a long silence. “Only the living can feel the joy of life, and until now have I not been dead to it all? You have given me more than health, you have made me feel all its worth—”

“All this pleasure I owe to you,” Julie finally said after a long silence. “Only the living can feel the joy of life, and until now, have I not been dead to it all? You’ve given me more than just health; you’ve made me appreciate all its worth—”

Women have an inimitable talent for giving utterance to strong feelings in colorless words; a woman’s eloquence lies in tone and gesture, manner and glance. Lord Grenville hid his face in his hands, for his tears filled his eyes. This was Julie’s first word of thanks since they left Paris a year ago.

Women have a unique ability to express deep emotions with plain words; a woman’s power of expression is in her tone, gestures, mannerisms, and glances. Lord Grenville buried his face in his hands, overwhelmed with tears. This was the first time Julie had said thank you since they left Paris a year ago.

For a whole year he had watched over the Marquise, putting his whole self into the task. D’Aiglemont seconding him, he had taken her first to Aix, then to la Rochelle, to be near the sea. From moment to moment he had watched the changes worked in Julie’s shattered constitution by his wise and simple prescriptions. He had cultivated her health as an enthusiastic gardener might cultivate a rare flower. Yet, to all appearance, the Marquise had quietly accepted Arthur’s skill and care with the egoism of a spoiled Parisienne, or like a courtesan who has no idea of the cost of things, nor of the worth of a man, and judges of both by their comparative usefulness to her.

For a whole year, he had taken care of the Marquise, pouring his heart into the task. With D’Aiglemont assisting him, he first brought her to Aix and then to La Rochelle, wanting her to be near the sea. He closely observed the changes in Julie’s fragile health due to his thoughtful and straightforward treatments. He nurtured her well-being like an eager gardener tending to a rare flower. Yet, to all appearances, the Marquise seemed to accept Arthur’s expertise and care with the self-centeredness of a pampered Parisian woman, or like a courtesan who is unaware of the true value of things or of a man, evaluating both based on how useful they are to her.

The influence of places upon us is a fact worth remarking. If melancholy comes over us by the margin of a great water, another indelible law of our nature so orders it that the mountains exercise a purifying influence upon our feelings, and among the hills passion gains in depth by all that it apparently loses in vivacity. Perhaps it was the light of the wide country by the Loire, the height of the fair sloping hillside on which the lovers sat, that induced the calm bliss of the moment when the whole extent of the passion that lies beneath a few insignificant-sounding words is divined for the first time with a delicious sense of happiness.

The impact of places on us is definitely noteworthy. When we feel sad by the edge of a large body of water, there's another undeniable truth about our nature that says mountains provide a cleansing effect on our emotions, and in the hills, passion deepens even as it seems to lose some of its intensity. Maybe it was the light of the expansive countryside by the Loire or the height of the gentle hillside where the lovers sat that brought about the peaceful joy of the moment when the full depth of the passion hidden behind a few seemingly trivial words is first realized, filling them with a delightful sense of happiness.

Julie had scarcely spoken the words which had moved Lord Grenville so deeply, when a caressing breeze ruffled the treetops and filled the air with coolness from the river; a few clouds crossed the sky, and the soft cloud-shadows brought out all the beauty of the fair land below.

Julie had barely finished speaking the words that affected Lord Grenville so much when a gentle breeze rustled the treetops and filled the air with coolness from the river; a few clouds drifted across the sky, and the soft shadows they cast enhanced the beauty of the lovely land below.

Julie turned away her head, lest Arthur should see the tears which she succeeded in repressing; his emotion had spread at once to her. She dried her eyes, but she dared not raise them lest he should read the excess of joy in a glance. Her woman’s instinct told her that during this hour of danger she must hide her love in the depths of her heart. Yet silence might prove equally dangerous, and Julie saw that Lord Grenville was unable to utter a word. She went on, therefore, in a gentle voice:

Julie turned her head away, afraid that Arthur would see the tears she managed to hold back; his emotions had instantly affected her. She dried her eyes, but she didn't dare look up, worried that he would see too much joy in her expression. Her instincts told her that in this moment of danger, she needed to conceal her love deep inside her heart. However, staying silent could be just as risky, and Julie noticed that Lord Grenville couldn't find the words to speak. So she continued, in a soft voice:

“You are touched by what I have said. Perhaps such a quick outburst of feeling is the way in which a gracious and kind nature like yours reverses a mistaken judgment. You must have thought me ungrateful when I was cold and reserved, or cynical and hard, all through the journey which, fortunately, is very near its end. I should not have been worthy of your care if I had been unable to appreciate it. I have forgotten nothing. Alas! I shall forget nothing, not the anxious way in which you watched over me as a mother watches over her child, nor, and above all else, the noble confidence of our life as brother and sister, the delicacy of your conduct—winning charms, against which we women are defenceless. My lord, it is out of my power to make you a return——”

“You're affected by what I've said. Maybe such a sudden burst of feeling is how a gracious and kind person like you corrects a wrong impression. You must have thought I was ungrateful when I seemed distant, or cynical and tough, throughout this journey, which, thankfully, is almost over. I wouldn't deserve your care if I couldn’t appreciate it. I haven't forgotten anything. Sadly, I won't forget anything—not the worried way you looked after me like a mother with her child, nor, especially, the deep bond we share as siblings, or the grace of your actions—charming qualities that we women can't resist. My lord, I can't repay you...”

At these words Julie hastily moved further away, and Lord Grenville made no attempt to detain her. She went to a rock not far away, and there sat motionless. What either felt remained a secret known to each alone; doubtless they wept in silence. The singing of the birds about them, so blithe, so overflowing with tenderness at sunset time, could only increase the storm of passion which had driven them apart. Nature took up their story for them, and found a language for the love of which they did not dare to speak.

At these words, Julie quickly moved away, and Lord Grenville made no effort to stop her. She went to a nearby rock and sat there, still. What they each felt remained a secret known only to themselves; surely, they cried in silence. The cheerful singing of the birds around them, so full of tenderness at sunset, only intensified the emotional turmoil that had caused their separation. Nature continued their story and expressed the love they were too afraid to voice.

“And now, my lord,” said Julie, and she came and stood before Arthur with a great dignity, which allowed her to take his hand in hers. “I am going to ask you to hallow and purify the life which you have given back to me. Here, we will part. I know,” she added, as she saw how white his face grew, “I know that I am repaying you for your devotion by requiring of you a sacrifice even greater than any which you have hitherto made for me, sacrifices so great that they should receive some better recompense than this.... But it must be... You must not stay in France. By laying this command upon you, do I not give you rights which shall be held sacred?” she added, holding his hand against her beating heart.

“And now, my lord,” Julie said, standing before Arthur with great dignity as she took his hand in hers. “I’m going to ask you to bless and purify the life you’ve given back to me. Here, we will part. I know,” she added, noticing how pale his face became, “I know that I am repaying your devotion by asking for a sacrifice that's even greater than any you've made for me before—sacrifices so significant that they deserve a better reward than this... But it’s necessary... You can’t stay in France. By giving you this command, don’t I grant you rights that should be respected?” she added, pressing his hand against her pounding heart.

“Yes,” said Arthur, and he rose.

“Yes,” Arthur said, standing up.

He looked in the direction of d’Aiglemont, who appeared on the opposite side of one of the hollow walks with the child in his arms. He had scrambled up on the balustrade by the chateau that little Hélène might jump down.

He looked toward d’Aiglemont, who was on the other side of one of the sunken paths with the child in his arms. He had climbed up on the railing by the chateau so that little Hélène could jump down.

“Julie, I will not say a word of my love; we understand each other too well. Deeply and carefully though I have hidden the pleasures of my heart, you have shared them all. I feel it, I know it, I see it. And now, at this moment, as I receive this delicious proof of the constant sympathy of our hearts, I must go.... Cunning schemes for getting rid of him have crossed my mind too often; the temptation might be irresistible if I stayed with you.”

“Julie, I won’t say a word about my love; we understand each other too well. Even though I’ve hidden the joys of my heart deeply and carefully, you’ve shared them all. I feel it, I know it, I see it. And now, at this moment, as I receive this wonderful proof of the ongoing connection between our hearts, I have to go... I’ve had too many crafty ideas about how to get rid of him; staying with you might be too tempting to resist.”

“I had the same thought,” she said, a look of pained surprise in her troubled face.

“I thought the same thing,” she said, her face showing a look of shocked discomfort.

Yet in her tone and involuntary shudder there was such virtue, such certainty of herself, won in many a hard-fought battle with a love that spoke in Julie’s tones and involuntary gestures, that Lord Grenville stood thrilled with admiration of her. The mere shadow of a crime had been dispelled from that clear conscience. The religious sentiment enthroned on the fair forehead could not but drive away the evil thoughts that arise unbidden, engendered by our imperfect nature, thoughts which make us aware of the grandeur and the perils of human destiny.

Yet in her tone and involuntary shudder, there was such strength, such confidence in herself, earned through many tough battles with a love that expressed itself in Julie’s voice and unplanned gestures, that Lord Grenville stood there, filled with admiration for her. The mere hint of a crime had been cleared away from that clear conscience. The spiritual feeling illuminated on her beautiful forehead could only banish the unwanted evil thoughts that come from our flawed nature, thoughts that remind us of the greatness and dangers of human destiny.

“And then,” she said, “I should have drawn down your scorn upon me, and—I should have been saved,” she added, and her eyes fell. “To be lowered in your eyes, what is that but death?”

“And then,” she said, “I should have brought your contempt upon myself, and—I should have been saved,” she added, her gaze dropped. “To be looked down on by you, what is that but death?”

For a moment the two heroic lovers were silent, choking down their sorrow. Good or ill, it seemed that their thoughts were loyally one, and the joys in the depths of their heart were no more experiences apart than the pain which they strove most anxiously to hide.

For a moment, the two brave lovers were quiet, trying to hold back their sadness. Whether good or bad, it seemed their thoughts were united, and the joys deep in their hearts were just as much shared experiences as the pain they desperately tried to conceal.

“I have no right to complain,” she said after a while, “my misery is of my own making,” and she raised her tear-filled eyes to the sky.

"I have no right to complain," she said after a while, "my misery is my own doing," and she raised her tear-filled eyes to the sky.

“Perhaps you don’t remember it, but that is the place where we met each other for the first time,” shouted the General from below, and he waved his hand towards the distance. “There, down yonder, near those poplars!”

“Maybe you don’t remember, but that’s the spot where we first met,” the General shouted from below, waving his hand toward the distance. “Over there, by those poplars!”

The Englishman nodded abruptly by way of answer.

The Englishman nodded sharply in response.

“So I was bound to die young and to know no happiness,” Julie continued. “Yes, do not think that I live. Sorrow is just as fatal as the dreadful disease which you have cured. I do not think that I am to blame. No. My love is stronger than I am, and eternal; but all unconsciously it grew in me; and I will not be guilty through my love. Nevertheless, though I shall be faithful to my conscience as a wife, to my duties as a mother, I will be no less faithful to the instincts of my heart. Hear me,” she cried in an unsteady voice, “henceforth I belong to him no longer.”

“So I was destined to die young and know no happiness,” Julie continued. “Yes, don’t think that I’m really living. Sorrow is just as deadly as the terrible illness you’ve cured. I don’t believe I’m at fault. No. My love is stronger than I am and it lasts forever; but it grew within me without me realizing it, and I won’t be guilty because of my love. Still, even though I’ll stay true to my conscience as a wife and my responsibilities as a mother, I will also remain true to the feelings of my heart. Listen to me,” she exclaimed in a shaky voice, “from now on I no longer belong to him.”

By a gesture, dreadful to see in its undisguised loathing she indicated her husband.

By a gesture, terrifying to witness in its pure hatred, she pointed at her husband.

“The social code demands that I shall make his existence happy,” she continued. “I will obey, I will be his servant, my devotion to him shall be boundless; but from to-day I am a widow. I will neither be a prostitute in my own eyes nor in those of the world. If I do not belong to M. d’Aiglemont, I will never belong to another. You shall have nothing, nothing save this which you have wrung from me. This is the doom which I have passed upon myself,” she said, looking proudly at him. “And now, know this—if you give way to a single criminal thought, M. d’Aiglemont’s widow will enter a convent in Spain or Italy. By an evil chance we have spoken of our love; perhaps that confession was bound to come; but our hearts must never vibrate again like this. To-morrow you will receive a letter from England, and we shall part, and never see each other again.”

“The social code says that I must make his life happy,” she continued. “I will obey, I will be his servant, my devotion to him will be limitless; but from today, I’m a widow. I won't be a mistress in my own eyes or in anyone else's. If I don’t belong to M. d’Aiglemont, I won’t belong to anyone else. You will get nothing, nothing but what you've forced from me. This is the fate I’ve chosen for myself,” she said, looking at him with pride. “And now, know this—if you entertain a single wrong thought, M. d’Aiglemont’s widow will go to a convent in Spain or Italy. By a bad twist of fate, we’ve talked about our love; maybe that confession was inevitable; but our hearts must never beat in sync like this again. Tomorrow, you will get a letter from England, and we will part ways and never see each other again.”

The effort had exhausted all Julie’s strength. She felt her knees trembling, and a feeling of deathly cold came over her. Obeying a woman’s instinct, she sat down, lest she should sink into Arthur’s arms.

The effort had drained all of Julie’s strength. She felt her knees shaking, and a chilling sensation washed over her. Trusting her instincts, she sat down, so she wouldn’t collapse into Arthur’s arms.

Julie!” cried Lord Grenville.

Julie!” shouted Lord Grenville.

The sharp cry rang through the air like a crack of thunder. Till then he could not speak; now, all the words which the dumb lover could not utter gathered themselves in that heartrending appeal.

The loud cry pierced the air like a clap of thunder. Until that moment, he had been unable to speak; now, all the words that the silent lover couldn't express surged forth in that emotional plea.

“Well, what is wrong with her?” asked the General, who had hurried up at that cry, and now suddenly confronted the two.

“Well, what’s wrong with her?” asked the General, who had rushed over at that shout and was now suddenly facing the two.

“Nothing serious,” said Julie, with that wonderful self-possession which a woman’s quick-wittedness usually brings to her aid when it is most called for. “The chill, damp air under the walnut tree made me feel quite faint just now, and that must have alarmed this doctor of mine. Does he not look on me as a very nearly finished work of art? He was startled, I suppose, by the idea of seeing it destroyed.” With ostentatious coolness she took Lord Grenville’s arm, smiled at her husband, took a last look at the landscape, and went down the pathway, drawing her traveling companion with her.

“Nothing serious,” Julie said, her wonderful composure shining through, which a woman’s quick thinking usually provides when it’s most needed. “The chilly, damp air under the walnut tree made me feel a bit faint just now, and that must have worried my doctor. Doesn’t he see me as a nearly finished masterpiece? He was probably startled by the thought of seeing it ruined.” With deliberate calmness, she took Lord Grenville’s arm, smiled at her husband, glanced back at the landscape one last time, and walked down the path, pulling her traveling companion with her.

“This certainly is the grandest view that we have seen,” she said; “I shall never forget it. Just look, Victor, what distance, what an expanse of country, and what variety in it! I have fallen in love with this landscape.”

“This is definitely the most amazing view we’ve seen,” she said. “I’ll never forget it. Just look, Victor, the distance, the vastness of the land, and the variety it offers! I’ve fallen in love with this landscape.”

Her laughter was almost hysterical, but to her husband it sounded natural. She sprang gaily down into the hollow pathway and vanished.

Her laughter was nearly hysterical, but to her husband, it sounded perfectly normal. She leaped happily down into the hollow path and disappeared.

“What?” she cried, when they had left M. d’Aiglemont far behind. “So soon? Is it so soon? Another moment, and we can neither of us be ourselves; we shall never be ourselves again, our life is over, in short—”

“What?” she exclaimed, once they had left M. d’Aiglemont far behind. “So soon? Is it really that soon? In another moment, we won’t be ourselves anymore; we’ll never be ourselves again, our life is over, in short—”

“Let us go slowly,” said Lord Grenville, “the carriages are still some way off, and if we may put words into our glances, our hearts may live a little longer.”

“Let’s take it slow,” said Lord Grenville, “the carriages are still a bit away, and if we can communicate with our looks, our hearts might be able to last a little longer.”

They went along the footpath by the river in the late evening light, almost in silence; such vague words as they uttered, low as the murmur of the Loire, stirred their souls to the depths. Just as the sun sank, a last red gleam from the sky fell over them; it was like a mournful symbol of their ill-starred love.

They walked along the path by the river in the late evening light, almost in silence; the few words they spoke, barely above the sound of the Loire, stirred their hearts deeply. Just as the sun set, a final red glow from the sky fell over them; it felt like a sad symbol of their doomed love.

The General, much put out because the carriage was not at the spot where they had left it, followed and outstripped the pair without interrupting their converse. Lord Grenville’s high minded and delicate behavior throughout the journey had completely dispelled the Marquis’ suspicions. For some time past he had left his wife in freedom, reposing confidence in the noble amateur’s Punic faith. Arthur and Julie walked on together in the close and painful communion of two hearts laid waste.

The General, quite upset that the carriage wasn’t where they had left it, followed and overtook the couple without interrupting their conversation. Lord Grenville’s noble and thoughtful behavior throughout the trip had completely eliminated the Marquis' suspicions. For a while now, he had given his wife some freedom, trusting the noble amateur’s dubious loyalty. Arthur and Julie walked together in the close and painful bond of two hearts that had been shattered.

So short a while ago as they climbed the cliffs at Montcontour, there had been a vague hope in either mind, an uneasy joy for which they dared not account to themselves; but now as they came along the pathway by the river, they pulled down the frail structure of imaginings, the child’s cardcastle, on which neither of them had dared to breathe. That hope was over.

So recently, as they climbed the cliffs at Montcontour, there had been a vague hope in both their minds, an uneasy joy neither of them was willing to acknowledge; but now, as they walked along the path by the river, they dismantled the fragile structure of their dreams, the child’s card castle, which neither of them had dared to touch. That hope was gone.

That very evening Lord Grenville left them. His last look at Julie made it miserably plain that since the moment when sympathy revealed the full extent of a tyrannous passion, he did well to mistrust himself.

That very evening, Lord Grenville left them. His final glance at Julie clearly showed that ever since sympathy exposed the complete depth of a controlling desire, he was right to doubt himself.

The next morning, M. d’Aiglemont and his wife took their places in the carriage without their traveling companion, and were whirled swiftly along the road to Blois. The Marquise was constantly put in mind of the journey made in 1814, when as yet she know nothing of love, and had been almost ready to curse it for its persistency. Countless forgotten impressions were revived. The heart has its own memory. A woman who cannot recollect the most important great events will recollect through a lifetime things which appealed to her feelings; and Julie d’Aiglemont found all the most trifling details of that journey laid up in her mind. It was pleasant to her to recall its little incidents as they occurred to her one by one; there were points in the road when she could even remember the thoughts that passed through her mind when she saw them first.

The next morning, M. d’Aiglemont and his wife got into the carriage without their travel companion and were quickly whisked away on the road to Blois. The Marquise couldn't help but think about the journey they took in 1814, when she knew nothing about love and was almost ready to curse it for being so relentless. Countless forgotten memories came rushing back. The heart has its own way of remembering. A woman who can’t recall the most significant events will remember for a lifetime the things that touched her heart; and Julie d’Aiglemont found that all the little details of that trip were stored in her mind. It brought her joy to remember those small moments as they came to her one by one; there were spots along the road where she could even recall the thoughts she had when she first saw them.

Victor had fallen violently in love with his wife since she had recovered the freshness of her youth and all her beauty, and now he pressed close to her side like a lover. Once he tried to put his arm round her, but she gently disengaged herself, finding some excuse or other for evading the harmless caress. In a little while she shrank from the close contact with Victor, the sensation of warmth communicated by their position. She tried to take the unoccupied place opposite, but Victor gallantly resigned the back seat to her. For this attention she thanked him with a sigh, whereupon he forgot himself, and the Don Juan of the garrison construed his wife’s melancholy to his own advantage, so that at the end of the day she was compelled to speak with a firmness which impressed him.

Victor had fallen head over heels in love with his wife since she had regained the vibrancy of her youth and all her beauty, and now he leaned in close to her side like a romantic partner. Once, he tried to wrap his arm around her, but she gently pulled away, finding some excuse to avoid the innocent gesture. Soon, she recoiled from the close contact with Victor, feeling the warmth that their position created. She attempted to take the empty spot across from him, but Victor gallantly gave up the back seat for her. For this gesture, she thanked him with a sigh, which led him to forget himself, and the Don Juan of the garrison twisted his wife’s sadness to his own advantage, forcing her to speak with a firmness that left an impression on him by the end of the day.

“You have all but killed me, dear, once already, as you know,” said she. “If I were still an inexperienced girl, I might begin to sacrifice myself afresh; but I am a mother, I have a daughter to bring up, and I owe as much to her as to you. Let us resign ourselves to a misfortune which affects us both alike. You are the less to be pitied. Have you not, as it is, found consolations which duty and the honor of both, and (stronger still) which Nature forbids to me? Stay,” she added, “you carelessly left three letters from Mme. de Sérizy in a drawer; here they are. My silence about this matter should make it plain to you that in me you have a wife who has plenty of indulgence and does not exact from you the sacrifices prescribed by the law. But I have thought enough to see that the roles of husband and wife are quite different, and that the wife alone is predestined to misfortune. My virtue is based upon firmly fixed and definite principles. I shall live blamelessly, but let me live.”

“You've almost killed me, dear, once already, as you know,” she said. “If I were still a naive girl, I might start sacrificing myself again; but I’m a mother now, I have a daughter to raise, and I owe her just as much as I owe you. Let’s accept a misfortune that affects us both. You have less to be sorry for. Haven't you already found comforts that duty, honor, and (even more) Nature deny me? Wait,” she added, “you left three letters from Mme. de Sérizy in a drawer; here they are. My silence about this shows you that I’m a wife who offers plenty of understanding and doesn't demand from you the sacrifices required by society. But I've thought enough to know that the roles of husband and wife are very different, and that only the wife is destined for misfortune. My virtue is built on solid and clear principles. I will live without blame, but let me live.”

The Marquis was taken aback by a logic which women grasp with the clear insight of love, and overawed by a certain dignity natural to them at such crises. Julie’s instinctive repugnance for all that jarred upon her love and the instincts of her heart is one of the fairest qualities of woman, and springs perhaps from a natural virtue which neither laws nor civilization can silence. And who shall dare to blame women? If a woman can silence the exclusive sentiment which bids her “forsake all other” for the man whom she loves, what is she but a priest who has lost his faith? If a rigid mind here and there condemns Julie for a sort of compromise between love and wifely duty, impassioned souls will lay it to her charge as a crime. To be thus blamed by both sides shows one of two things very clearly—that misery necessarily follows in the train of broken laws, or else that there are deplorable flaws in the institutions upon which society in Europe is based.

The Marquis was surprised by a logic that women understand with the clear insight of love, and he was impressed by the dignity they naturally display in such moments. Julie’s instinctive aversion to anything that clashes with her love and her heart’s instincts is one of the most admirable qualities of women, stemming from a natural virtue that neither laws nor society can suppress. And who can really blame women? If a woman can ignore the deep feeling that tells her to "leave everyone else" for the man she loves, what is she but a priest who has lost his faith? If a narrow-minded person scolds Julie for balancing love and wifely duty, passionate souls might consider it a sin. Being criticized by both sides clearly indicates one of two things: that misery inevitably follows the violation of laws, or that there are significant flaws in the institutions on which European society is built.

Two years went by. M. and Mme. d’Aiglemont went their separate ways, leading their life in the world, meeting each other more frequently abroad than at home, a refinement upon divorce, in which many a marriage in the great world is apt to end.

Two years passed. Mr. and Mrs. d’Aiglemont went their separate ways, living their lives in society, seeing each other more often overseas than at home, a subtle twist on divorce, which many high-profile marriages tend to end with.

One evening, strange to say, found husband and wife in their own drawing-room. Mme. d’Aiglemont had been dining at home with a friend, and the General, who almost invariably dined in town, had not gone out for once.

One evening, oddly enough, found the husband and wife in their own living room. Mme. d’Aiglemont had been dining at home with a friend, and the General, who usually dined in town, had stayed in for once.

“There is a pleasant time in store for you, Madame la Marquise,” said M. d’Aiglemont, setting his coffee cup down upon the table. He looked at the guest, Mme. de Wimphen, and half-pettishly, half-mischievously added, “I am starting off for several days’ sport with the Master of the Hounds. For a whole week, at any rate, you will be a widow in good earnest; just what you wish for, I suppose.—Guillaume,” he said to the servant who entered, “tell them to put the horses in.”

“There’s a nice time ahead for you, Madame la Marquise,” said M. d’Aiglemont, setting his coffee cup down on the table. He looked at the guest, Mme. de Wimphen, and added with a mix of annoyance and playfulness, “I’m heading out for several days of hunting with the Master of the Hounds. For at least a whole week, you’ll be a true widow; just what you wanted, right?—Guillaume,” he said to the servant who entered, “tell them to get the horses ready.”

Mme. de Wimphen was the friend to whom Julie had begun the letter upon her marriage. The glances exchanged by the two women said plainly that in her Julie had found an intimate friend, an indulgent and invaluable confidante. Mme. de Wimphen’s marriage had been a very happy one. Perhaps it was her own happiness which secured her devotion to Julie’s unhappy life, for under such circumstances, dissimilarity of destiny is nearly always a strong bond of union.

Mme. de Wimphen was the friend to whom Julie had started writing a letter when she got married. The looks exchanged between the two women clearly showed that Julie had found a close friend, a supportive and priceless confidante. Mme. de Wimphen's marriage had been very happy. Maybe it was her own happiness that made her dedicate herself to Julie's troubled life, because in such situations, differing paths in life often create a strong connection.

“Is the hunting season not over yet?” asked Julie, with an indifferent glance at her husband.

“Is the hunting season still not over?” asked Julie, glancing at her husband with indifference.

“The Master of the Hounds comes when and where he pleases, madame. We are going boar-hunting in the Royal Forest.”

“The Master of the Hounds shows up whenever and wherever he wants, ma'am. We're going boar-hunting in the Royal Forest.”

“Take care that no accident happens to you.”

“Make sure you stay safe and nothing bad happens to you.”

“Accidents are usually unforeseen,” he said, smiling.

"Accidents are usually unexpected," he said, smiling.

“The carriage is ready, my Lord Marquis,” said the servant.

“The carriage is ready, my Lord Marquis,” the servant said.

“Madame, if I should fall a victim to the boar—” he continued, with a suppliant air.

“Madam, if I end up being a victim of the boar—” he continued, with a pleading expression.

“What does this mean?” inquired Mme. de Wimphen.

“What does this mean?” asked Mme. de Wimphen.

“Come, come,” said Mme. d’Aiglemont, turning to her husband; smiling at her friend as if to say, “You will soon see.”

“Come on,” said Mme. d’Aiglemont, turning to her husband; smiling at her friend as if to say, “You’ll see soon.”

Julie held up her head; but as her husband came close to her, she swerved at the last, so that his kiss fell not on her throat, but on the broad frill about it.

Julie lifted her head, but as her husband approached her, she turned away at the last moment, so his kiss landed not on her throat, but on the wide frill around it.

“You will be my witness before heaven now that I need a firman to obtain this little grace of her,” said the Marquis, addressing Mme. de Wimphen. “This is how this wife of mine understands love. She has brought me to this pass, by what trickery I am at a loss to know.... A pleasant time to you!” and he went.

“You will be my witness before heaven now that I need a permit to get this small favor from her,” said the Marquis, speaking to Mme. de Wimphen. “This is how my wife understands love. She has gotten me into this situation, and I’m not sure how she managed it.... Enjoy your time!” and he left.

“But your poor husband is really very good-natured,” cried Louisa de Wimphen, when the two women were alone together. “He loves you.”

“But your poor husband is truly very kind-hearted,” exclaimed Louisa de Wimphen when the two women were alone together. “He loves you.”

“Oh! not another syllable after that last word. The name I bear makes me shudder——”

“Oh! Not another word after that last one. The name I have gives me chills——”

“Yes, but Victor obeys you implicitly,” said Louisa.

“Yes, but Victor follows your orders without question,” said Louisa.

“His obedience is founded in part upon the great esteem which I have inspired in him. As far as outward things go, I am a model wife. I make his house pleasant to him; I shut my eyes to his intrigues; I touch not a penny of his fortune. He is free to squander the interest exactly as he pleases; I only stipulate that he shall not touch the principal. At this price I have peace. He neither explains nor attempts to explain my life. But though my husband is guided by me, that does not say that I have nothing to fear from his character. I am a bear leader who daily trembles lest the muzzle should give way at last. If Victor once took it into his head that I had forfeited my right to his esteem, what would happen next I dare not think; for he is violent, full of personal pride, and vain above all things. While his wits are not keen enough to enable him to behave discreetly at a delicate crisis when his lowest passions are involved, his character is weak, and he would very likely kill me provisionally even if he died of remorse next day. But there is no fear of that fatal good fortune.”

“His obedience partly comes from the great respect I’ve inspired in him. On the surface, I’m the perfect wife. I make his home comfortable; I ignore his affairs; I don’t touch a single penny of his wealth. He’s free to spend the interest however he wants; I only ask that he doesn't touch the principal. At this cost, I have my peace. He doesn’t explain or try to explain my life. But even though my husband is influenced by me, that doesn’t mean I’m free from fearing his nature. I’m like a bear leader who daily worries that the muzzle will finally give way. If Victor ever decided that I had lost his respect, I can hardly imagine what would happen next; he’s hot-tempered, full of personal pride, and vain above all else. Although he isn’t sharp enough to act discreetly in a stressful situation when his basest instincts are at play, his character is weak, and he might very well end up killing me in a moment of rage, even if he felt guilty about it the next day. But I don’t worry about that unfortunate luck.”

A brief pause followed. Both women were thinking of the real cause of this state of affairs. Julie gave Louisa a glance which revealed her thoughts.

A brief pause followed. Both women were thinking about the real cause of this situation. Julie gave Louisa a look that showed her thoughts.

“I have been cruelly obeyed,” she cried. “Yet I never forbade him to write to me. Oh! he has forgotten me, and he is right. If his life had been spoiled, it would have been too tragical; one life is enough, is it not? Would you believe it, dear; I read English newspapers simply to see his name in print. But he has not yet taken his seat in the House of Lords.”

“I have been terribly obeyed,” she exclaimed. “Yet I never told him not to write to me. Oh! he has forgotten me, and he’s right. If his life had been ruined, it would have been too tragic; one life is enough, isn’t it? Can you believe it, dear? I read English newspapers just to see his name in print. But he hasn’t taken his seat in the House of Lords yet.”

“So you know English.”

"So you speak English."

“Did I not tell you?—Yes, I learned.”

“Didn’t I tell you?—Yeah, I got it.”

“Poor little one!” cried Louisa, grasping Julie’s hand in hers. “How can you still live?”

“Poor little one!” cried Louisa, holding Julie’s hand tightly. “How can you still go on living?”

“That is the secret,” said the Marquise, with an involuntary gesture almost childlike in its simplicity. “Listen, I take laudanum. That duchess in London suggested the idea; you know the story, Maturin made use of it in one of his novels. My drops are very weak, but I sleep; I am only awake for seven hours in the day, and those hours I spend with my child.”

“That’s the secret,” said the Marquise, with a spontaneous gesture that was almost childlike in its simplicity. “Listen, I take laudanum. That duchess in London gave me the idea; you know the story, Maturin used it in one of his novels. My drops are very weak, but I can sleep; I’m only awake for seven hours a day, and I spend those hours with my child.”

Louisa gazed into the fire. The full extent of her friend’s misery was opening out before her for the first time, and she dared not look into her face.

Louisa stared into the fire. She was seeing the full depth of her friend’s misery for the first time, and she couldn’t bring herself to look at her face.

“Keep my secret, Louisa,” said Julie, after a moment’s silence.

“Keep my secret, Louisa,” Julie said after a moment of silence.

Just as she spoke the footman brought in a letter for the Marquise.

Just as she finished speaking, the footman brought in a letter for the Marquise.

“Ah!” she cried, and her face grew white.

“Ah!” she exclaimed, and her face went pale.

“I need not ask from whom it comes,” said Mme. de Wimphen, but the Marquise was reading the letter, and heeded nothing else.

“I don’t need to ask who sent it,” said Mme. de Wimphen, but the Marquise was reading the letter and paid no attention to anything else.

Mme. de Wimphen, watching her friend, saw strong feeling wrought to the highest pitch, ecstasy of the most dangerous kind painted on Julie’s face in swift changing white and red. At length Julie flung the sheet into the fire.

Mme. de Wimphen, observing her friend, saw intense emotion reaching its peak, a dangerous kind of ecstasy reflected on Julie’s face in quick shifts of white and red. Finally, Julie tossed the sheet into the fire.

“It burns like fire,” she said. “Oh! my heart beats till I cannot breathe.”

“It burns like fire,” she said. “Oh! my heart is racing so fast I can hardly breathe.”

She rose to her feet and walked up and down. Her eyes were blazing.

She got up and paced back and forth. Her eyes were glowing.

“He did not leave Paris!” she cried.

“He didn't leave Paris!” she exclaimed.

Mme. de Wimphen did not dare to interrupt the words that followed, jerked-out sentences, measured by dreadful pauses in between. After every break the deep notes of her voice sank lower and lower. There was something awful about the last words.

Mme. de Wimphen didn’t dare to interrupt the words that followed, choppy sentences punctuated by long, painful pauses. After each pause, the deep tones of her voice grew quieter and quieter. There was something terrifying about the final words.

“He has seen me, constantly, and I have not known it.—A look, taken by stealth, every day, helps him to live.—Louisa, you do not know!—He is dying.—He wants to say good-bye to me. He knows that my husband has gone away for several days. He will be here in a moment. Oh! I shall die: I am lost.—Listen, Louisa, stay with me!—I am afraid!

“He has been watching me all the time, and I had no idea. A stolen glance every day keeps him going. Louisa, you don’t understand! He’s dying. He wants to say goodbye to me. He knows my husband is away for a few days. He’ll be here any minute. Oh! I can’t take it: I’m doomed. Please, Louisa, stay with me!—I’m scared!

“But my husband knows that I have been dining with you; he is sure to come for me,” said Mme. de Wimphen.

“But my husband knows that I've been having dinner with you; he's definitely going to come for me,” said Mme. de Wimphen.

“Well, then, before you go I will send him away. I will play the executioner for us both. Oh me! he will think that I do not love him any more—And that letter of his! Dear, I can see those words in letters of fire.”

“Well, before you leave, I’ll send him away. I’ll take on the role of executioner for both of us. Oh, I can just imagine, he’ll think that I don’t love him anymore—And that letter of his! I can vividly see those words in flames.”

A carriage rolled in under the archway.

A carriage drove in under the archway.

“Ah!” cried the Marquise, with something like joy in her voice, “he is coming openly. He makes no mystery of it.”

“Ah!” exclaimed the Marquise, with a hint of joy in her voice, “he is coming openly. He’s not hiding it at all.”

“Lord Grenville,” announced the servant.

“Lord Grenville,” the servant announced.

The Marquise stood up rigid and motionless; but at the sight of Arthur’s white face, so thin and haggard, how was it possible to keep up the show of severity? Lord Grenville saw that Julie was not alone, but he controlled his fierce annoyance, and looked cool and unperturbed. Yet for the two women who knew his secret, his face, his tones, the look in his eyes had something of the power attributed to the torpedo. Their faculties were benumbed by the sharp shock of contact with his horrible pain. The sound of his voice set Julie’s heart beating so cruelly that she could not trust herself to speak; she was afraid that he would see the full extent of his power over her. Lord Grenville did not dare to look at Julie, and Mme. de Wimphen was left to sustain a conversation to which no one listened. Julie glanced at her friend with touching gratefulness in her eyes to thank her for coming to her aid.

The Marquise stood up stiff and unmoving; but seeing Arthur’s pale face, so thin and drawn, how could she maintain her stern facade? Lord Grenville noticed that Julie wasn’t alone, but he kept his fierce annoyance in check and appeared cool and unbothered. Yet for the two women who knew his secret, his expression, his tone, and the look in his eyes held a kind of power reminiscent of a shock. Their senses were numbed by the sudden impact of his deep pain. The sound of his voice made Julie's heart race so painfully that she couldn't trust herself to speak; she feared he would see just how much power he had over her. Lord Grenville couldn’t bring himself to look at Julie, leaving Mme. de Wimphen to carry on a conversation that no one was really paying attention to. Julie glanced at her friend with a grateful look in her eyes, silently thanking her for coming to her rescue.

By this time the lovers had quelled emotion into silence, and could preserve the limits laid down by duty and convention. But M. de Wimphen was announced, and as he came in the two friends exchanged glances. Both felt the difficulties of this fresh complication. It was impossible to enter into explanations with M. de Wimphen, and Louisa could not think of any sufficient pretext for asking to be left.

By this time, the lovers had silenced their emotions and were able to stick to the boundaries set by duty and societal norms. However, M. de Wimphen was announced, and as he entered, the two friends exchanged glances. Both sensed the challenges posed by this new complication. It was impossible to explain things to M. de Wimphen, and Louisa couldn't come up with a good reason to ask to be left alone.

Julie went to her, ostensibly to wrap her up in her shawl. “I will be brave,” she said, in a low voice. “He came here in the face of all the world, so what have I to fear? Yet but for you, in that first moment, when I saw how changed he looked, I should have fallen at his feet.”

Julie approached her, seemingly to wrap her in her shawl. “I will be brave,” she said quietly. “He came here boldly, so what do I have to fear? But if it weren’t for you, in that first moment when I saw how different he looked, I would have fallen at his feet.”

“Well, Arthur, you have broken your promise to me,” she said, in a faltering voice, when she returned. Lord Grenville did not venture to take the seat upon the sofa by her side.

“Well, Arthur, you’ve broken your promise to me,” she said with a shaky voice when she came back. Lord Grenville didn’t dare to sit down on the sofa next to her.

“I could not resist the pleasure of hearing your voice, of being near you. The thought of it came to be a sort of madness, a delirious frenzy. I am no longer master of myself. I have taken myself to task; it is no use, I am too weak, I ought to die. But to die without seeing you, without having heard the rustle of your dress, or felt your tears. What a death!”

“I couldn't resist the joy of hearing your voice and being close to you. The thought of it became kind of a madness, a wild frenzy. I can no longer control myself. I've tried to hold back; it's pointless, I'm too weak, I should just die. But to die without seeing you, without hearing the swish of your dress, or feeling your tears. What a way to go!”

He moved further away from her; but in his hasty uprising a pistol fell out of his pocket. The Marquise looked down blankly at the weapon; all passion, all expression had died out of her eyes. Lord Grenville stooped for the thing, raging inwardly over an accident which seemed like a piece of lovesick strategy.

He stepped back from her, but as he quickly got up, a pistol fell out of his pocket. The Marquise stared blankly at the weapon; all the passion and emotion had faded from her eyes. Lord Grenville bent down to pick it up, furious inside over an accident that felt like a desperate move in a love game.

Arthur!

Arthur!

“Madame,” he said, looking down, “I came here in utter desperation; I meant——” he broke off.

“Madam,” he said, looking down, “I came here in complete desperation; I meant——” he stopped short.

“You meant to die by your own hand here in my house!”

“You intended to end your life here in my home!”

“Not alone!” he said in a low voice.

“Not alone!” he whispered.

“Not alone! My husband, perhaps——?”

"Not alone! My husband, maybe——?"

“No, no,” he cried in a choking voice. “Reassure yourself,” he continued, “I have quite given up my deadly purpose. As soon as I came in, as soon as I saw you, I felt that I was strong enough to suffer in silence, and to die alone.”

“No, no,” he said with a strained voice. “Put your mind at ease,” he went on, “I’ve completely abandoned my lethal intentions. The moment I walked in, the moment I saw you, I realized I was strong enough to endure in silence and to face my end alone.”

Julie sprang up, and flung herself into his arms. Through her sobbing he caught a few passionate words, “To know happiness, and then to die.—Yes, let it be so.”

Julie jumped up and threw herself into his arms. Through her sobbing, he caught a few heartfelt words, “To experience happiness, and then to die.—Yes, let it be so.”

All Julie’s story was summed up in that cry from the depths; it was the summons of nature and of love at which women without a religion surrender. With the fierce energy of unhoped-for joy, Arthur caught her up and carried her to the sofa; but in a moment she tore herself from her lover’s arms, looked at him with a fixed despairing gaze, took his hand, snatched up a candle, and drew him into her room. When they stood by the cot where Hélène lay sleeping, she put the curtains softly aside, shading the candle with her hand, lest the light should dazzle the half-closed eyes beneath the transparent lids. Hélène lay smiling in her sleep, with her arms outstretched on the coverlet. Julie glanced from her child to Arthur’s face. That look told him all.

All of Julie’s story was captured in that cry from deep within; it was the pull of nature and love that women without faith give into. With the intense energy of unexpected joy, Arthur scooped her up and carried her to the sofa; but in a moment, she broke free from her lover’s embrace, looked at him with a desperate stare, took his hand, grabbed a candle, and pulled him into her room. When they stood by the crib where Hélène lay sleeping, she gently pulled back the curtains, shielding the candle with her hand to avoid dazzling the half-closed eyes beneath the delicate lids. Hélène lay smiling in her sleep, with her arms stretched out on the blanket. Julie glanced from her child to Arthur’s face. That look communicated everything.

“We may leave a husband, even though he loves us: a man is strong; he has consolations.—We may defy the world and its laws. But a motherless child!”—all these thoughts, and a thousand others more moving still, found language in that glance.

“We can walk away from a husband, even if he loves us: a man is strong; he has his own comforts. —We can challenge the world and its rules. But a motherless child!”—all these thoughts, and a thousand others even more touching, were expressed in that glance.

“We can take her with us,” muttered he; “I will love her dearly.”

“We can take her with us,” he murmured; “I will love her so much.”

“Mamma!” cried little Hélène, now awake. Julie burst into tears. Lord Grenville sat down and folded his arms in gloomy silence.

"Mama!" cried little Hélène, now awake. Julie burst into tears. Lord Grenville sat down and crossed his arms in gloomy silence.

“Mamma!” At the sweet childish name, so many nobler feelings, so many irresistible yearnings awoke, that for a moment love was effaced by the all-powerful instinct of motherhood; the mother triumphed over the woman in Julie, and Lord Grenville could not hold out, he was defeated by Julie’s tears.

“Mama!” At the sweet, childish name, so many deeper emotions, so many overwhelming desires stirred, that for a moment love faded away in the presence of the powerful instinct of motherhood; the mother in Julie overcame the woman, and Lord Grenville couldn’t resist, he was undone by Julie’s tears.

Just at that moment a door was flung noisily open. “Madame d’Aiglemont, are you hereabouts?” called a voice which rang like a crack of thunder through the hearts of the two lovers. The Marquis had come home.

Just then, a door swung open loudly. “Madame d’Aiglemont, are you around?” called a voice that echoed like thunder in the hearts of the two lovers. The Marquis had returned home.

Before Julie could recover her presence of mind, her husband was on the way to the door of her room which opened into his. Luckily, at a sign, Lord Grenville escaped into the dressing-closet, and she hastily shut the door upon him.

Before Julie could gather her thoughts, her husband was heading to the door of her room that opened into his. Luckily, at a signal, Lord Grenville slipped into the dressing closet, and she quickly shut the door behind him.

“Well, my lady, here am I,” said Victor, “the hunting party did not come off. I am just going to bed.”

“Well, my lady, here I am,” said Victor, “the hunting party didn’t happen. I’m just about to go to bed.”

“Good-night, so am I. So go and leave me to undress.”

“Good night, me too. Just go and leave me to get changed.”

“You are very cross to-night, Madame la Marquise.”

“You're really upset tonight, Madame la Marquise.”

The General returned to his room, Julie went with him to the door and shut it. Then she sprang to the dressing-close to release Arthur. All her presence of mind returned; she bethought herself that it was quite natural that her sometime doctor should pay her a visit; she might have left him in the drawing-room while she put her little girl to bed. She was about to tell him, under her breath, to go back to the drawing-room, and had opened the door. Then she shrieked aloud. Lord Grenville’s fingers had been caught and crushed in the door.

The General went back to his room, and Julie followed him to the door and closed it. Then she rushed over to the dressing room to let Arthur out. All her composure came flooding back; she realized it was perfectly normal for her former doctor to visit her; she might have left him in the living room while she put her little girl to bed. She was about to quietly tell him to go back to the living room and had opened the door when she screamed. Lord Grenville’s fingers had been caught and crushed in the door.

“Well, what is it?” demanded her husband.

“What's going on?” her husband asked.

“Oh! nothing, I have just pricked my finger with a pin.”

“Oh! It's nothing, I just poked my finger with a pin.”

The General’s door opened at once. Julie imagined that the irruption was due to a sudden concern for her, and cursed a solicitude in which love had no part. She had barely time to close the dressing-closet, and Lord Grenville had not extricated his hand. The General did, in fact, appear, but his wife had mistaken his motives; his apprehensions were entirely on his own account.

The General's door swung open immediately. Julie thought the sudden entrance was because he was worried about her and resented a concern that had nothing to do with love. She barely had time to shut the closet door, and Lord Grenville hadn't pulled his hand away yet. The General did show up, but his wife misunderstood his intentions; he was only concerned about himself.

“Can you lend me a bandana handkerchief? The stupid fool Charles leaves me without a single one. In the early days you used to bother me with looking after me so carefully. Ah, well, the honeymoon did not last very long for me, nor yet for my cravats. Nowadays I am given over to the secular arm, in the shape of servants who do not care one jack straw for what I say.”

“Can you lend me a bandana? That idiot Charles left me with none. Back in the day, you used to worry about me so much. Oh well, the honeymoon didn't last long for me, or my ties either. These days, I'm at the mercy of the staff who couldn't care less about what I say.”

“There! There is a bandana for you. Did you go into the drawing-room?”

“There! Here’s a bandana for you. Did you go to the living room?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Oh! you might perhaps have been in time to see Lord Grenville.”

“Oh! You might have just been in time to see Lord Grenville.”

“Is he in Paris?”

“Is he in Paris?”

“It seems so.”

"Looks like it."

“Oh! I will go at once. The good doctor.”

“Oh! I'm going right now. The nice doctor.”

“But he will have gone by now!” exclaimed Julie.

“But he must have left by now!” exclaimed Julie.

The Marquis, standing in the middle of the room, was tying the handkerchief over his head. He looked complacently at himself in the glass.

The Marquis, standing in the center of the room, was tying the handkerchief around his head. He looked self-satisfied as he gazed at himself in the mirror.

“What has become of the servants is more than I know,” he remarked. “I have rung the bell for Charles, and he has not answered it. And your maid is not here either. Ring for her. I should like another blanket on my bed to-night.”

“What has happened to the servants is more than I know,” he said. “I’ve rung the bell for Charles, and he hasn’t answered. And your maid isn’t here either. Please ring for her. I’d like another blanket on my bed tonight.”

“Pauline is out,” the Marquise said drily.

“Pauline is out,” the Marquise said flatly.

“What, at midnight!” exclaimed the General.

“What, at midnight!” shouted the General.

“I gave her leave to go to the Opéra.”

“I let her go to the Opera.”

“That is funny!” returned her husband, continuing to undress. “I thought I saw her coming upstairs.”

"That's funny!" her husband replied, as he kept getting undressed. "I thought I saw her coming upstairs."

“She has come in then, of course,” said Julie, with assumed impatience, and to allay any possible suspicion on her husband’s part she pretended to ring the bell.

“She has come in then, of course,” said Julie, feigning impatience, and to ease any possible suspicion from her husband, she pretended to ring the bell.

The whole history of that night has never been known, but no doubt it was as simple and as tragically commonplace as the domestic incidents that preceded it.

The full story of that night has never been uncovered, but it definitely was as straightforward and tragically ordinary as the everyday events that came before it.

Next day the Marquise d’Aiglemont took to her bed, nor did she leave it for some days.

Next day, the Marquise d’Aiglemont stayed in bed and didn’t get up for several days.

“What can have happened in your family so extraordinary that every one is talking about your wife?” asked M. de Ronquerolles of M. d’Aiglemont a short time after that night of catastrophes.

“What could have happened in your family that’s so extraordinary that everyone is talking about your wife?” asked M. de Ronquerolles to M. d’Aiglemont shortly after that night of disasters.

“Take my advice and remain a bachelor,” said d’Aiglemont. “The curtains of Hélène’s cot caught fire, and gave my wife such a shock that it will be a twelvemonth before she gets over it; so the doctor says. You marry a pretty wife, and her looks fall off; you marry a girl in blooming health, and she turns into an invalid. You think she has a passionate temperament, and find her cold, or else under her apparent coldness there lurks a nature so passionate that she is the death of you, or she dishonors your name. Sometimes the meekest of them will turn out crotchety, though the crotchety ones never grow any sweeter. Sometimes the mere child, so simple and silly at first, will develop an iron will to thwart you and the ingenuity of a fiend. I am tired of marriage.”

“Take my advice and stay single,” said d’Aiglemont. “The curtains of Hélène’s bed caught fire and gave my wife such a shock that it will take her a year to recover, or so the doctor says. You marry a beautiful wife, and her looks fade; you marry a girl in perfect health, and she becomes an invalid. You think she has a fiery personality, only to find her cold, or under her seeming coldness lies a passion that can be overwhelming, or she brings shame to your name. Sometimes the most docile ones can turn out to be difficult, while the difficult ones never get any easier. Occasionally, the simplest child can develop a strong will to sabotage you and the cunning of a villain. I’m done with marriage.”

“Or of your wife?”

"Or your wife?"

“That would be difficult. By-the-by, do you feel inclined to go to Saint-Thomas d’Aquin with me to attend Lord Grenville’s funeral?”

“That would be tough. By the way, are you interested in joining me at Saint-Thomas d’Aquin for Lord Grenville’s funeral?”

“A singular way of spending time.—Is it really known how he came by his death?” added Ronquerolles.

“A unique way of spending time.—Does anyone actually know how he died?” added Ronquerolles.

“His man says that he spent a whole night sitting on somebody’s window sill to save some woman’s character, and it has been infernally cold lately.”

“His guy says that he spent an entire night sitting on someone’s window sill trying to save some woman’s reputation, and it has been freezing cold lately.”

“Such devotion would be highly creditable to one of us old stagers; but Lord Grenville was a youngster and—an Englishman. Englishmen never can do anything like anybody else.”

“Such dedication would be very commendable for someone like us old-timers; but Lord Grenville was a young guy and—an Englishman. Englishmen can never do anything like anyone else.”

“Pooh!” returned d’Aiglemont, “these heroic exploits all depend upon the woman in the case, and it certainly was not for one that I know, that poor Arthur came by his death.”

“Pooh!” replied d’Aiglemont, “these heroic feats all hinge on the woman involved, and it definitely wasn’t because of the one I know that poor Arthur met his end.”





II. A HIDDEN GRIEF

Between the Seine and the little river Loing lies a wide flat country, skirted on the one side by the Forest of Fontainebleau, and marked out as to its southern limits by the towns of Moret, Montereau, and Nemours. It is a dreary country; little knolls of hills appear only at rare intervals, and a coppice here and there among the fields affords for game; and beyond, upon every side, stretches the endless gray or yellowish horizon peculiar to Beauce, Sologne, and Berri.

Between the Seine and the small river Loing lies a vast flat area, bordered on one side by the Forest of Fontainebleau, and defined to the south by the towns of Moret, Montereau, and Nemours. It's a bleak landscape; small hills show up only occasionally, and a thicket here and there among the fields offers some wildlife; beyond that, the endless gray or yellowish horizon characteristic of Beauce, Sologne, and Berri stretches out on every side.

In the very centre of the plain, at equal distances from Moret and Montereau, the traveler passes the old chateau of Saint-Lange, standing amid surroundings which lack neither dignity nor stateliness. There are magnificent avenues of elm-trees, great gardens encircled by the moat, and a circumference of walls about a huge manorial pile which represents the profits of the maltôte, the gains of farmers-general, legalized malversation, or the vast fortunes of great houses now brought low beneath the hammer of the Civil Code.

In the center of the plain, equidistant from Moret and Montereau, the traveler encounters the old chateau of Saint-Lange, surrounded by an atmosphere that is both dignified and impressive. There are stunning elm tree-lined avenues, large gardens bordered by a moat, and a high wall encircling a grand mansion that reflects the profits from the maltôte, the earnings of tax farmers, legalized corruption, or the vast fortunes of once-great families now diminished under the Civil Code's enforcement.

Should any artist or dreamer of dreams chance to stray along the roads full of deep ruts, or over the heavy land which secures the place against intrusion, he will wonder how it happened that this romantic old place was set down in a savanna of corn-land, a desert of chalk, and sand, and marl, where gaiety dies away, and melancholy is a natural product of the soil. The voiceless solitude, the monotonous horizon line which weigh upon the spirits are negative beauties, which only suit with sorrow that refuses to be comforted.

Should any artist or dreamer happen to wander along the roads full of deep ruts, or over the tough land that protects the area from outsiders, they will wonder how this romantic old place ended up in a field of corn, a barren expanse of chalk, sand, and marl, where joy fades away, and sadness is a natural part of the landscape. The silent solitude and the monotonous horizon that press down on the spirit are negative beauties that only resonate with sorrow that won't be consoled.

Hither, at the close of the year 1820, came a woman, still young, well known in Paris for her charm, her fair face, and her wit; and to the immense astonishment of the little village a mile away, this woman of high rank and corresponding fortune took up her abode at Saint-Lange.

Here, at the end of the year 1820, came a woman, still young, well-known in Paris for her charm, her pretty face, and her wit; and to the great surprise of the small village a mile away, this woman of high status and considerable wealth settled in Saint-Lange.

From time immemorial, farmers and laborers had seen no gentry at the chateau. The estate, considerable though it was, had been left in charge of a land-steward and the house to the old servants. Wherefore the appearance of the lady of the manor caused a kind of sensation in the district.

From ancient times, farmers and workers had never seen any nobility at the chateau. The estate, though sizable, had been managed by a land steward and the house by the elderly staff. So, the arrival of the lady of the manor created quite a stir in the area.

A group had gathered in the yard of the wretched little wineshop at the end of the village (where the road forks to Nemours and Moret) to see the carriage pass. It went by slowly, for the Marquise had come from Paris with her own horses, and those on the lookout had ample opportunity of observing a waiting-maid, who sat with her back to the horses holding a little girl, with a somewhat dreamy look, upon her knee. The child’s mother lay back in the carriage; she looked like a dying woman sent out into the country air by her doctors as a last resource. Village politicians were by no means pleased to see the young, delicate, downcast face; they had hoped that the new arrival at Saint-Lange would bring some life and stir into the neighborhood, and clearly any sort of stir or movement must be distasteful to the suffering invalid in the traveling carriage.

A group had gathered in the yard of the shabby little wine shop at the end of the village (where the road splits towards Nemours and Moret) to watch the carriage go by. It approached slowly, as the Marquise had come from Paris with her own horses, and those on the lookout had plenty of time to see a waiting maid, who was sitting with her back to the horses, holding a little girl with a somewhat dreamy expression on her knee. The child's mother was reclining in the carriage; she looked like a dying woman who had been sent out into the fresh air by her doctors as a last hope. The local politicians were not pleased to see the young, fragile, downcast face; they had hoped that the new arrival at Saint-Lange would bring some life and excitement to the area, and clearly, any kind of commotion or activity would be unwelcome to the suffering invalid in the traveling carriage.

That evening, when the notables of Saint-Lange were drinking in the private room of the wineshop, the longest head among them declared that such depression could admit of but one construction—the Marquise was ruined. His lordship the Marquis was away in Spain with the Duc d’Angoulême (so they said in the papers), and beyond a doubt her ladyship had come to Saint-Lange to retrench after a run of ill-luck on the Bourse. The Marquis was one of the greatest gamblers on the face of the globe. Perhaps the estate would be cut up and sold in little lots. There would be some good strokes of business to be made in that case, and it behooved everybody to count up his cash, unearth his savings and to see how he stood, so as to secure his share of the spoil of Saint-Lange.

That evening, while the important people of Saint-Lange were hanging out in the private room of the bar, the sharpest mind among them stated that such a gloomy situation could only mean one thing—the Marquise was done for. The Marquis was off in Spain with the Duc d’Angoulême (or so the newspapers claimed), and it was clear that she had come to Saint-Lange to cut back after a rough patch on the stock market. The Marquis was one of the biggest gamblers in the world. There was a chance the estate would be divided up and sold off in pieces. That could open up some great business opportunities, so everyone needed to tally their cash, dig up their savings, and figure out where they stood to make sure they could grab their share of the Saint-Lange windfall.

So fair did this future seem, that the village worthies, dying to know whether it was founded on fact, began to think of ways of getting at the truth through the servants at the chateau. None of these, however, could throw any light on the calamity which had brought their mistress into the country at the beginning of winter, and to the old chateau of Saint-Lange of all places, when she might have taken her choice of cheerful country-houses famous for their beautiful gardens.

So bright did this future look that the respected people of the village, eager to find out if it was based on reality, started thinking of ways to uncover the truth through the servants at the chateau. However, none of them could provide any insight into the disaster that had caused their mistress to come to the country at the start of winter, and to the old chateau of Saint-Lange of all places, when she could have chosen among pleasant country houses known for their lovely gardens.

His worship the mayor called to pay his respects; but he did not see the lady. Then the land-steward tried with no better success.

His honor the mayor came to pay his respects, but he didn't see the lady. Then the estate manager tried as well, without any better luck.

Madame la Marquise kept her room, only leaving it, while it was set in order, for the small adjoining drawing-room, where she dined; if, indeed, to sit down to a table, to look with disgust at the dishes, and take the precise amount of nourishment required to prevent death from sheer starvation, can be called dining. The meal over, she returned at once to the old-fashioned low chair, in which she had sat since the morning, in the embrasure of the one window that lighted her room.

Madame la Marquise stayed in her room, only stepping out into the small adjoining drawing room to have her meals. If sitting at a table, looking with disgust at the food, and taking just enough to avoid starving to death can be called dining, then that was what she did. After the meal, she immediately returned to the old-fashioned low chair where she had been sitting since the morning, in the nook of the only window that brought light into her room.

Her little girl she only saw for a few minutes daily, during the dismal dinner, and even for a short time she seemed scarcely able to bear the child’s presence. Surely nothing but the most unheard-of anguish could have extinguished a mother’s love so early.

Her little girl was only seen for a few minutes each day during the dreary dinner, and even for that short time, she seemed barely able to tolerate the child's presence. Surely, only the most unimaginable pain could have extinguished a mother's love so soon.

None of the servants were suffered to come near, her own woman was the one creature whom she liked to have about her; the chateau must be perfectly quiet, the child must play at the other end of the house. The slightest sound had grown so intolerable, that any human voice, even the voice of her own child, jarred upon her.

None of the servants were allowed near her; the only person she wanted around was her maid. The chateau had to be completely quiet, and the child had to play at the opposite end of the house. The slightest sound had become so unbearable that even the sound of her own child's voice grated on her.

At first the whole countryside was deeply interested in these eccentricities; but time passed on, every possible hypothesis had been advanced to account for them and the peasants and dwellers in the little country towns thought no more of the invalid lady.

At first, the entire countryside was really intrigued by these odd behaviors; but as time went on, every possible theory had been proposed to explain them, and the peasants and residents of the small towns stopped thinking about the sick lady.

So the Marquise was left to herself. She might live on, perfectly silent, amid the silence which she herself had created; there was nothing to draw her forth from the tapestried chamber where her grandmother died, whither she herself had come that she might die, gently, without witnesses, without importunate solicitude, without suffering from the insincere demonstrations of egoism masquerading as affection, which double the agony of death in great cities.

So the Marquise was left alone. She could continue living, completely silent, in the quiet that she had created herself; there was nothing to pull her out of the beautifully decorated room where her grandmother had died, where she had come to die gently, without witnesses, without nagging care, without enduring the fake displays of selfishness pretending to be love, which increase the pain of dying in big cities.

She was twenty-six years old. At that age, with plenty of romantic illusions still left, the mind loves to dwell on the thought of death when death seems to come as a friend. But with youth, death is coy, coming up close only to go away, showing himself and hiding again, till youth has time to fall out of love with him during this dalliance. There is that uncertainty too that hangs over death’s to-morrow. Youth plunges back into the world of living men, there to find the pain more pitiless than death, that does not wait to strike.

She was twenty-six years old. At that age, with plenty of romantic dreams still intact, the mind often lingers on thoughts of death when it feels more like a companion. But in youth, death plays hard to get, coming close only to pull away, revealing himself briefly before disappearing again, allowing youth to grow distant during this flirtation. There’s also that uncertainty that looms over the promise of death tomorrow. Youth dives back into the world of the living, only to discover that the pain is more merciless than death, which doesn’t hesitate to strike.

This woman who refused to live was to know the bitterness of these reprieves in the depths of her loneliness; in moral agony, which death would not come to end, she was to serve a terrible apprenticeship to the egoism which must take the bloom from her heart and break her in to the life of the world.

This woman who refused to live was destined to feel the bitterness of these delays in her deep loneliness; in moral suffering, which death would not come to end, she was meant to endure a harsh training in the selfishness that would strip the joy from her heart and force her into the reality of the world.

This harsh and sorry teaching is the usual outcome of our early sorrows. For the first, and perhaps for the last time in her life, the Marquise d’Aiglemont was in very truth suffering. And, indeed, would it not be an error to suppose that the same sentiment can be reproduced in us? Once develop the power to feel, is it not always there in the depths of our nature? The accidents of life may lull or awaken it, but there it is, of necessity modifying the self, its abiding place. Hence, every sensation should have its great day once and for all, its first day of storm, be it long or short. Hence, likewise, pain, the most abiding of our sensations, could be keenly felt only at its first irruption, its intensity diminishing with every subsequent paroxysm, either because we grow accustomed to these crises, or perhaps because a natural instinct of self-preservation asserts itself, and opposes to the destroying force of anguish an equal but passive force of inertia.

This tough and sad lesson is usually the result of our early hardships. For the first, and maybe the last time in her life, the Marquise d’Aiglemont was truly suffering. And wouldn't it be a mistake to think that the same feeling can be recreated in us? Once we develop the ability to feel, doesn't it always exist deep within us? The ups and downs of life may soothe or stir it, but it's always there, inevitably changing who we are. Therefore, every sensation deserves its day in the sun, its first stormy moment, whether long or short. Similarly, pain, the most lasting of our feelings, can only be intensely felt during its initial eruption; its strength lessens with each subsequent episode, either because we become used to these crises, or perhaps because a natural instinct for self-preservation comes into play, countering the destructive force of anguish with an equal but passive force of inertia.

Yet of all kinds of suffering, to which does the name of anguish belong? For the loss of parents, Nature has in a manner prepared us; physical suffering, again, is an evil which passes over us and is gone; it lays no hold upon the soul; if it persists, it ceases to be an evil, it is death. The young mother loses her firstborn, but wedded love ere long gives her a successor. This grief, too, is transient. After all, these, and many other troubles like unto them, are in some sort wounds and bruises; they do not sap the springs of vitality, and only a succession of such blows can crush in us the instinct that seeks happiness. Great pain, therefore, pain that arises to anguish, should be suffering so deadly, that past, present, and future are alike included in its grip, and no part of life is left sound and whole. Never afterwards can we think the same thoughts as before. Anguish engraves itself in ineffaceable characters on mouth and brow; it passes through us, destroying or relaxing the springs that vibrate to enjoyment, leaving behind in the soul the seeds of a disgust for all things in this world.

Yet of all kinds of suffering, which one truly deserves the name of anguish? For the loss of parents, nature has somewhat prepared us; physical pain is an evil that comes and goes; it doesn’t cling to the soul; if it lingers, it stops being an evil and becomes death. A young mother may lose her first child, but married love soon gives her another. This sorrow, too, is temporary. Ultimately, these and many other troubles are like wounds and bruises; they don’t drain our life force, and only a series of such blows can crush our instinct to seek happiness. Great pain, then, pain that turns into anguish, should be so devastating that it encompasses the past, present, and future, leaving no part of life intact. We can never think the same thoughts again. Anguish carves itself into our faces and minds in indelible marks; it flows through us, either destroying or weakening the sources that make us feel joy, leaving behind seeds of disgust for everything in this world.

Yet, again, to be measureless, to weigh like this upon body and soul, the trouble should befall when soul and body have just come to their full strength, and smite down a heart that beats high with life. Then it is that great scars are made. Terrible is the anguish. None, it may be, can issue from this soul-sickness without undergoing some dramatic change. Those who survive it, those who remain on earth, return to the world to wear an actor’s countenance and to play an actor’s part. They know the side-scenes where actors may retire to calculate chances, shed their tears, or pass their jests. Life holds no inscrutable dark places for those who have passed through this ordeal; their judgments are Rhadamanthine.

Yet again, to be limitless, to bear this weight on body and soul, the trouble arises when both have just reached their full strength, striking down a heart that beats fiercely with life. That’s when deep scars are formed. The anguish is intense. No one, perhaps, can emerge from this soul-sickness without undergoing some dramatic transformation. Those who survive, those who stay on this earth, return to the world wearing a mask and playing a role. They know the behind-the-scenes where actors can retreat to calculate risks, shed their tears, or share their jokes. Life holds no mysterious dark corners for those who have endured this ordeal; their judgments are unwavering.

For young women of the Marquise d’Aiglemont’s age, this first, this most poignant pain of all, is always referable to the same cause. A woman, especially if she is a young woman, greatly beautiful, and by nature great, never fails to stake her whole life as instinct and sentiment and society all unite to bid her. Suppose that that life fails her, suppose that she still lives on, she cannot but endure the most cruel pangs, inasmuch as a first love is the loveliest of all. How comes it that this catastrophe has found no painter, no poet? And yet, can it be painted? Can it be sung? No; for the anguish arising from it eludes analysis and defies the colors of art. And more than this, such pain is never confessed. To console the sufferer, you must be able to divine the past which she hugs in bitterness to her soul like a remorse; it is like an avalanche in a valley; it laid all waste before it found a permanent resting-place.

For young women like the Marquise d’Aiglemont, this first, most intense pain is always linked to the same cause. A woman, especially if she's young, incredibly beautiful, and has a strong spirit, inevitably risks everything as her instincts, feelings, and society all encourage her. If that life falls apart, and she continues to exist, she must endure the most heart-wrenching suffering, since a first love is the most beautiful of all. Why has no artist or poet captured this catastrophe? Yet, can it even be portrayed? Can it be sung about? No; the anguish it brings can't be analyzed or expressed through art. Even more, this kind of pain often remains unspoken. To comfort the one in pain, you need to understand the past she clings to in bitterness like a guilt; it's like an avalanche in a valley, devastating everything before settling down permanently.

The Marquise was suffering from this anguish, which will for long remain unknown, because the whole world condemns it, while sentiment cherishes it, and the conscience of a true woman justifies her in it. It is with such pain as with children steadily disowned of life, and therefore bound more closely to the mother’s heart than other children more bounteously endowed. Never, perhaps, was the awful catastrophe in which the whole world without dies for us, so deadly, so complete, so cruelly aggravated by circumstance as it had been for the Marquise. The man whom she had loved was young and generous; in obedience to the laws of the world, she had refused herself to his love, and he had died to save a woman’s honor, as the world calls it. To whom could she speak of her misery? Her tears would be an offence against her husband, the origin of the tragedy. By all laws written and unwritten she was bound over to silence. A woman would have enjoyed the story; a man would have schemed for his own benefit. No; such grief as hers can only weep freely in solitude and in loneliness; she must consume her pain or be consumed by it; die or kill something within her—her conscience, it may be.

The Marquise was enduring a deep sorrow that will long remain hidden, as the whole world condemns it while emotions hold it dear, and a true woman's conscience finds justification in it. This pain is like that of children who are continually rejected by life, tethering them even more closely to their mother's heart than those children who are more fortunate. Never, perhaps, has a tragic end, where the entire world seems to perish for us, been as deadly, complete, and cruelly intensified by circumstances as it was for the Marquise. The man she had loved was young and generous; following societal expectations, she had denied his love, and he died to protect a woman's honor, as the world defines it. Who could she confide in about her grief? Her tears would feel like a betrayal to her husband, the source of the tragedy. By all written and unwritten laws, she was compelled to remain silent. A woman might have relished the story; a man would have exploited it for his own gain. No; such profound sorrow as hers can only weep freely in solitude and loneliness; she must either bear her pain or be consumed by it; die or kill something within herself—perhaps her conscience.

Day after day she sat gazing at the flat horizon. It lay out before her like her own life to come. There was nothing to discover, nothing to hope. The whole of it could be seen at a glance. It was the visible presentment in the outward world of the chill sense of desolation which was gnawing restlessly at her heart. The misty mornings, the pale, bright sky, the low clouds scudding under the gray dome of heaven, fitted with the moods of her soul-sickness. Her heart did not contract, was neither more nor less seared, rather it seemed as if her youth, in its full blossom, was slowly turned to stone by an anguish intolerable because it was barren. She suffered through herself and for herself. How could it end save in self-absorption? Ugly torturing thoughts probed her conscience. Candid self-examination pronounced that she was double, there were two selves within her; a woman who felt and a woman who thought; a self that suffered and a self that could fain suffer no longer. Her mind traveled back to the joys of childish days; they had gone by, and she had never known how happy they were. Scenes crowded up in her memory as in a bright mirror glass, to demonstrate the deception of a marriage which, all that it should be in the eyes of the world, was in reality wretched. What had the delicate pride of young womanhood done for her—the bliss foregone, the sacrifices made to the world? Everything in her expressed love, awaited love; her movements still were full of perfect grace; her smile, her charm, were hers as before; why? she asked herself. The sense of her own youth and physical loveliness no more affected her than some meaningless reiterated sound. Her very beauty had grown intolerable to her as a useless thing. She shrank aghast from the thought that through the rest of life she must remain an incomplete creature; had not the inner self lost its power of receiving impressions with that zest, that exquisite sense of freshness which is the spring of so much of life’s gladness? The impressions of the future would for the most part be effaced as soon as received, and many of the thoughts which once would have moved her now would move her no more.

Day after day, she sat staring at the flat horizon. It stretched out before her like her own future. There was nothing to uncover, nothing to look forward to. The entire scene could be taken in at a glance. It reflected the chilling sense of desolation that was restlessly gnawing at her heart. The misty mornings, the pale blue sky, the low clouds racing under the gray dome of heaven matched her feelings of soul sickness. Her heart didn't tighten; it was neither more nor less burned; rather, it felt as if her blossoming youth was slowly turning to stone, burdened by a pain that was unbearable because it led nowhere. She suffered through herself and for herself. How could it possibly end except in self-absorption? Ugly, tormenting thoughts probed her conscience. Honest self-reflection revealed that she was split, containing two selves; a woman who felt and a woman who thought; a self that endured pain and a self that could no longer bear to suffer. Her mind wandered back to the joys of her childhood; those days had passed, and she had never realized how happy they truly were. Memories rushed back like images in a bright mirror, highlighting the illusion of a marriage that, despite how it ought to appear to the world, was deeply unhappy. What had the delicate pride of being a young woman done for her—the happiness sacrificed, the compromises made for society? Everything about her longed for love, awaited love; her movements remained full of grace; her smile and charm were still hers; but why? she wondered. The awareness of her youth and beauty affected her as little as a repetitive, meaningless sound. Her very beauty had become unbearable to her, like something useless. She recoiled at the thought that for the rest of her life, she would remain incomplete; hadn't her inner self lost its ability to experience impressions with that excitement, that fresh joy that fuels so much of life's happiness? The impressions of the future would mostly vanish as soon as they were felt, and many of the thoughts that once would have stirred her would now leave her unmoved.

After the childhood of the creature dawns the childhood of the heart; but this second infancy was over, her lover had taken it down with him into the grave. The longings of youth remained; she was young yet; but the completeness of youth was gone, and with that lost completeness the whole value and savor of life had diminished somewhat. Should she not always bear within her the seeds of sadness and mistrust, ready to grow up and rob emotion of its springtide of fervor? Conscious she must always be that nothing could give her now the happiness so longed for, that seemed so fair in her dreams. The fire from heaven that sheds abroad its light in the heart, in the dawn of love, had been quenched in tears, the first real tears which she had shed; henceforth she must always suffer, because it was no longer in her power to be what once she might have been. This is a belief which turns us in aversion and bitterness of spirit from any proffered new delight.

After the creature's childhood ends, it’s like the childhood of the heart begins; but by then, her second infancy was gone, and her lover had taken it with him to the grave. The longings of youth remained; she was still young; but the fullness of youth was lost, and with that loss, the joy and flavor of life had faded a bit. Shouldn’t she always carry within her the seeds of sadness and distrust, ready to sprout and take away the thrill of her emotions? She must always be aware that nothing could now bring her the happiness she once yearned for, which had seemed so beautiful in her dreams. The heavenly fire that lights up the heart in the early days of love had been extinguished by tears, the first real tears she had shed; from now on, she would always have to suffer because she could no longer be what she once might have been. This belief makes us turn away in aversion and bitterness from any new happiness that's offered to us.

Julie had come to look at life from the point of view of age about to die. Young though she felt, the heavy weight of joyless days had fallen upon her, and left her broken-spirited and old before her time. With a despairing cry, she asked the world what it could give her in exchange for the love now lost, by which she had lived. She asked herself whether in that vanished love, so chaste and pure, her will had not been more criminal than her deeds, and chose to believe herself guilty; partly to affront the world, partly for her own consolation, in that she had missed the close union of body and soul, which diminishes the pain of the one who is left behind by the knowledge that once it has known and given joy to the full, and retains within itself the impress of that which is no more.

Julie had come to see life from the perspective of someone who feels like they're nearing the end. Young as she felt, the heavy burden of joyless days had weighed her down, leaving her feeling defeated and old before her time. With a desperate cry, she asked the world what it could offer her in return for the love she had lost, the love that had sustained her. She questioned whether in that lost love, so innocent and pure, her own will had been more sinful than her actions, and decided to view herself as guilty; partly to challenge the world, partly for her own comfort, knowing she had missed the deep connection of body and soul, which lessens the pain for those left behind by the understanding that once they experienced joy to the fullest, and carry within themselves the memory of what is no longer there.

Something of the mortification of the actress cheated of her part mingled with the pain which thrilled through every fibre of her heart and brain. Her nature had been thwarted, her vanity wounded, her woman’s generosity cheated of self-sacrifice. Then, when she had raised all these questions, set vibrating all the springs in those different phases of being which we distinguish as social, moral, and physical, her energies were so far exhausted and relaxed that she was powerless to grasp a single thought amid the chase of conflicting ideas.

Something of the humiliation the actress felt from being denied her role mixed with the pain that coursed through every fiber of her heart and mind. Her nature had been stifled, her pride hurt, and her generous spirit deprived of the chance for self-sacrifice. By the time she had raised all these issues and activated all the different aspects of her existence that we categorize as social, moral, and physical, her energy was so drained and relaxed that she couldn't hold on to a single thought in the whirlwind of conflicting ideas.

Sometimes as the mists fell, she would throw her window open, and would stay there, motionless, breathing in unheedingly the damp earthly scent in the air, her mind to all appearance an unintelligent blank, for the ceaseless burden of sorrow humming in her brain left her deaf to earth’s harmonies and insensible to the delights of thought.

Sometimes when the fog rolled in, she would fling her window open and stand there, frozen, mindlessly inhaling the damp, earthy smell in the air. Her expression was blank, as the constant weight of sorrow buzzing in her head made her deaf to the world's melodies and numb to the joys of thought.

One day, towards noon, when the sun shone out for a little, her maid came in without a summons.

One day, around noon, when the sun was shining for a bit, her maid came in without being called.

“This is the fourth time that M. le Curé has come to see Mme. la Marquise; to-day he is so determined about it, that we did not know what to tell him.”

“This is the fourth time that M. le Curé has come to see Mme. la Marquise; today he is so set on it that we didn’t know what to tell him.”

“He has come to ask for some money for the poor, no doubt; take him twenty-five louis from me.”

“He’s come to ask for some money for the poor, no doubt; give him twenty-five louis from me.”

The woman went only to return.

The woman went just to come back.

“M. le Cure will not take the money, my lady; he wants to speak to you.”

“M. le Cure won’t take the money, my lady; he wants to talk to you.”

“Then let him come!” said Mme. d’Aiglemont, with an involuntary shrug which augured ill for the priest’s reception. Evidently the lady meant to put a stop to persecution by a short and sharp method.

“Then let him come!” said Mme. d’Aiglemont, with an involuntary shrug that hinted at a bad reception for the priest. Clearly, the lady intended to put an end to the harassment quickly and decisively.

Mme. d’Aiglemont had lost her mother in her early childhood; and as a natural consequence in her bringing-up, she had felt the influence of the relaxed notions which loosened the hold of religion upon France during the Revolution. Piety is a womanly virtue which women alone can really instil; and the Marquise, a child of the eighteenth century, had adopted her father’s creed of philosophism, and practised no religious observances. A priest, to her way of thinking, was a civil servant of very doubtful utility. In her present position, the teaching of religion could only poison her wounds; she had, moreover, but scanty faith in the lights of country cures, and made up her mind to put this one gently but firmly in his place, and to rid herself of him, after the manner of the rich, by bestowing a benefit.

Mme. d’Aiglemont lost her mother when she was a child; as a result of her upbringing, she experienced the effects of the relaxed views that weakened the grip of religion on France during the Revolution. Piety is a virtue that only women can truly instill; and the Marquise, a product of the eighteenth century, adopted her father’s philosophy and did not practice any religious rituals. In her view, a priest was just a civil servant of questionable usefulness. In her current situation, religious teachings could only make her pain worse; she also had little faith in traditional remedies and decided to gently but firmly dismiss him, treating him as the wealthy do by offering a favor.

At first sight of the curé the Marquise felt no inclination to change her mind. She saw before her a stout, rotund little man, with a ruddy, wrinkled, elderly face, which awkwardly and unsuccessfully tried to smile. His bald, quadrant-shaped forehead, furrowed by intersecting lines, was too heavy for the rest of his face, which seemed to be dwarfed by it. A fringe of scanty white hair encircled the back of his head, and almost reached his ears. Yet the priest looked as if by nature he had a genial disposition; his thick lips, his slightly curved nose, his chin, which vanished in a double fold of wrinkles,—all marked him out as a man who took cheerful views of life.

At first glance at the curé, the Marquise felt no urge to change her mind. She saw a stout, round little man with a ruddy, wrinkled, elderly face that awkwardly and unsuccessfully tried to smile. His bald, square-shaped forehead, lined with intersecting wrinkles, was too heavy for the rest of his face, which seemed dwarfed by it. A sparse fringe of white hair circled the back of his head and almost reached his ears. Still, the priest appeared to have a naturally friendly disposition; his thick lips, slightly curved nose, and chin, which disappeared into a double fold of wrinkles, suggested he was someone who looked at life positively.

At first the Marquise saw nothing but these salient characteristics, but at the first word she was struck by the sweetness of the speaker’s voice. Looking at him more closely, she saw that the eyes under the grizzled eyebrows had shed tears, and his face, turned in profile, wore so sublime an impress of sorrow, that the Marquise recognized the man in the curé.

At first, the Marquise noticed only these prominent features, but as soon as he spoke, she was captivated by the softness of his voice. Looking at him more intently, she saw that the eyes beneath the gray eyebrows were moist with tears, and his face, viewed in profile, had such a profound expression of sadness that the Marquise recognized the man in the priest.

“Madame la Marquise, the rich only come within our province when they are in trouble. It is easy to see that the troubles of a young, beautiful, and wealthy woman, who has lost neither children nor relatives, are caused by wounds whose pangs religion alone can soothe. Your soul is in danger, madame. I am not speaking now of the hereafter which awaits us. No, I am not in the confessional. But it is my duty, is it not, to open your eyes to your future life here on earth? You will pardon an old man, will you not, for importunity which has your own happiness for its object?”

“Madame la Marquise, the wealthy only come to us when they're in trouble. It's clear that the issues faced by a young, beautiful, and rich woman who hasn't lost any children or relatives stem from pains that only faith can heal. Your spirit is at risk, madame. I'm not talking about the afterlife that awaits us. No, I'm not in the confessional. But isn’t it my responsibility to help you see your future here on earth? Please forgive an old man for being so forward when it's all for your own happiness?”

“There is no more happiness for me, monsieur. I shall soon be, as you say, in your province; but it will be for ever.”

“There is no more happiness for me, sir. I will soon be, as you say, in your area; but it will be forever.”

“Nay, madame. You will not die of this pain which lies heavy upon you, and can be read in your face. If you had been destined to die of it, you would not be here at Saint-Lange. A definite regret is not so deadly as hope deferred. I have known others pass through more intolerable and more awful anguish, and yet they live.”

“Now, ma'am. You won’t die from this pain that weighs heavily on you and shows on your face. If you were meant to die from it, you wouldn’t be here at Saint-Lange. A clear regret isn’t as deadly as postponed hope. I’ve seen others go through much worse pain, and they’re still alive.”

The Marquise looked incredulous.

The Marquise looked shocked.

“Madame, I know a man whose affliction was so sore that your trouble would seem to you to be light compared with his.”

“Madam, I know a man whose suffering was so severe that your issues would seem insignificant compared to his.”

Perhaps the long solitary hours had begun to hang heavily; perhaps in the recesses of the Marquise’s mind lay the thought that here was a friendly heart to whom she might be able to pour out her troubles. However, it was, she gave the cure a questioning glance which could not be mistaken.

Perhaps the long hours spent alone were starting to weigh her down; maybe in the depths of the Marquise’s mind was the idea that here was a friendly person to whom she could share her problems. However, she gave the cure a questioning look that was hard to miss.

“Madame,” he continued, “the man of whom I tell you had but three children left of a once large family circle. He lost his parents, his daughter, and his wife, whom he dearly loved. He was left alone at last on the little farm where he had lived so happily for so long. His three sons were in the army, and each of the lads had risen in proportion to his time of service. During the Hundred Days, the oldest went into the Guard with a colonel’s commission; the second was a major in the artillery; the youngest a major in a regiment of dragoons. Madame, those three boys loved their father as much as he loved them. If you but knew how careless young fellows grow of home ties when they are carried away by the current of their own lives, you would realize from this one little thing how warmly they loved the lonely old father, who only lived in and for them—never a week passed without a letter from one of the boys. But then he on his side had never been weakly indulgent, to lessen their respect for him; nor unjustly severe, to thwart their affection; or apt to grudge sacrifices, the thing that estranges children’s hearts. He had been more than a father; he had been a brother to them, and their friend.

“Madame,” he continued, “the man I’m telling you about had only three children left from what was once a large family. He lost his parents, his daughter, and his wife, whom he loved dearly. He was finally left alone on the small farm where he had been so happy for so long. His three sons were in the army, and each boy had risen in rank according to his time of service. During the Hundred Days, the oldest joined the Guard with a colonel’s commission; the second became a major in the artillery; the youngest was a major in a dragoon regiment. Madame, those three boys loved their father as much as he loved them. If you only knew how careless young people can become about home ties when they get swept away by their own lives, you would understand just how deeply they cared for the lonely old father, who lived only for them—never a week went by without a letter from one of the boys. But he, for his part, had never been weakly indulgent, which could lessen their respect for him; nor unjustly harsh, which could hinder their affection; or reluctant to make sacrifices, the thing that pulls children’s hearts away. He had been more than a father; he had been a brother and a friend to them.”

“At last he went to Paris to bid them good-bye before they set out for Belgium; he wished to see that they had good horses and all that they needed. And so they went, and the father returned to his home again. Then the war began. He had letters from Fleurus, and again from Ligny. All went well. Then came the battle of Waterloo, and you know the rest. France was plunged into mourning; every family waited in intense anxiety for news. You may imagine, madame, how the old man waited for tidings, in anxiety that knew no peace nor rest. He used to read the gazettes; he went to the coach office every day. One evening he was told that the colonel’s servant had come. The man was riding his master’s horse—what need was there to ask any questions?—the colonel was dead, cut in two by a shell. Before the evening was out the youngest son’s servant arrived—the youngest had died on the eve of the battle. At midnight came a gunner with tidings of the death of the last; upon whom, in those few hours, the poor father had centered all his life. Madame, they all had fallen.”

“At last, he went to Paris to say goodbye before they left for Belgium; he wanted to make sure they had good horses and everything they needed. So they went, and the father returned home again. Then the war began. He received letters from Fleurus and then from Ligny. Everything was going well. Then came the battle of Waterloo, and you know the rest. France was thrown into mourning; every family waited anxiously for news. You can imagine, madam, how the old man awaited news, filled with anxiety that brought no peace or rest. He used to read the newspapers; he went to the coach office every day. One evening he was told that the colonel’s servant had arrived. The man was riding his master’s horse—what more was there to ask?—the colonel was dead, killed by a shell. Before the evening was over, the youngest son’s servant arrived—the youngest had died the night before the battle. At midnight, a gunner brought news of the death of the last one; upon him, in those few hours, the poor father had pinned all his hopes. Madam, they all had fallen.”

After a pause the good man controlled his feelings, and added gently:

After a moment, the kind man composed himself and said softly:

“And their father is still living, madame. He realized that if God had left him on earth, he was bound to live on and suffer on earth; but he took refuge in the sanctuary. What could he be?”

“And their father is still alive, ma'am. He understood that if God allowed him to stay on earth, he had to continue living and suffering here; but he found solace in the sanctuary. What else could he do?”

The Marquise looked up and saw the curé’s face, grown sublime in its sorrow and resignation, and waited for him to speak. When the words came, tears broke from her.

The Marquise looked up and saw the curé’s face, transformed by its sorrow and acceptance, and waited for him to speak. When he finally spoke, tears streamed down her face.

“A priest, madame; consecrated by his own tears previously shed at the foot of the altar.”

“A priest, ma'am; blessed by his own tears shed earlier at the foot of the altar.”

Silence prevailed for a little. The Marquise and the curé looked out at the foggy landscape, as if they could see the figures of those who were no more.

Silence hung in the air for a moment. The Marquise and the priest gazed out at the foggy landscape, as if trying to glimpse the figures of those who were gone.

“Not a priest in a city, but a simple country curé,” added he.

“Not a priest in a city, but a simple country pastor,” he added.

“At Saint-Lange,” she said, drying her eyes.

“At Saint-Lange,” she said, wiping her tears.

“Yes, madame.”

"Yes, ma'am."

Never had the majesty of grief seemed so great to Julie. The two words sank straight into her heart with the weight of infinite sorrow. The gentle, sonorous tones troubled her heart. Ah! that full, deep voice, charged with plangent vibration, was the voice of one who had suffered indeed.

Never had the power of grief felt so immense to Julie. The two words hit her heart with the weight of endless sadness. The gentle, melodic tones stirred her emotions. Ah! that rich, deep voice, filled with aching resonance, belonged to someone who had truly suffered.

“And if I do not die, monsieur, what will become of me?” The Marquise spoke almost reverently.

“And if I don’t die, sir, what will happen to me?” The Marquise spoke almost with awe.

“Have you not a child, madame?”

“Do you not have a child, ma'am?”

“Yes,” she said stiffly.

“Yes,” she said coldly.

The curé gave her such a glance as a doctor gives a patient whose life is in danger. Then he determined to do all that in him lay to combat the evil spirit into whose clutches she had fallen.

The priest gave her a look like a doctor gives a patient who's facing a serious illness. Then he decided to do everything he could to fight the evil spirit that had taken hold of her.

“We must live on with our sorrows—you see it yourself, madame, and religion alone offers us real consolation. Will you permit me to come again?—to speak to you as a man who can sympathize with every trouble, a man about whom there is nothing very alarming, I think?”

“We have to carry on with our sadness—you can see it yourself, ma'am, and only religion truly gives us comfort. May I come back?—to talk to you as someone who understands every struggle, a person who isn’t very intimidating, I believe?”

“Yes, monsieur, come back again. Thank you for your thought of me.”

“Yes, sir, come back again. Thank you for thinking of me.”

“Very well, madame; then I shall return very shortly.”

“Alright, ma'am; I'll be back soon.”

This visit relaxed the tension of soul, as it were; the heavy strain of grief and loneliness had been almost too much for the Marquise’s strength. The priest’s visit had left a soothing balm in her heart, his words thrilled through her with healing influence. She began to feel something of a prisoner’s satisfaction, when, after he has had time to feel his utter loneliness and the weight of his chains, he hears a neighbor knocking on the wall, and welcomes the sound which brings a sense of human friendship. Here was an unhoped-for confidant. But this feeling did not last for long. Soon she sank back into the old bitterness of spirit, saying to herself, as the prisoner might say, that a companion in misfortune could neither lighten her own bondage nor her future.

This visit eased her soul, so to speak; the heavy burden of grief and loneliness had almost been too much for the Marquise to bear. The priest's visit left a comforting feeling in her heart, his words resonating within her with a healing touch. She started to feel a bit like a prisoner who, after time spent feeling their deep isolation and the weight of their chains, hears a neighbor knocking on the wall and welcomes the sound of human connection. Here was an unexpected confidant. But this feeling didn't last long. Soon she fell back into her old bitterness, telling herself, much like a prisoner would, that a companion in hardship couldn’t ease her own suffering or her future.

In the first visit the curé had feared to alarm the susceptibilities of self-absorbed grief, in a second interview he hoped to make some progress towards religion. He came back again two days later, and from the Marquise’s welcome it was plain that she had looked forward to the visit.

In the first visit, the priest had been careful not to upset the fragile emotions of someone caught up in their own grief. In a second meeting, he hoped to make some headway in talking about faith. He returned two days later, and from the Marquise’s warm greeting, it was clear that she had been looking forward to his visit.

“Well, Mme. la Marquise, have you given a little thought to the great mass of human suffering? Have you raised your eyes above our earth and seen the immensity of the universe?—the worlds beyond worlds which crush our vanity into insignificance, and with our vanity reduce our sorrows?”

“Well, Madam Marquise, have you considered the vast amount of human suffering? Have you looked beyond our planet and grasped the enormity of the universe?—the countless worlds that make our vanity seem trivial, and with our vanity diminish our sorrows?”

“No, monsieur,” she said; “I cannot rise to such heights, our social laws lie too heavily upon me, and rend my heart with a too poignant anguish. And laws perhaps are less cruel than the usages of the world. Ah! the world!”

“No, sir,” she said; “I can’t reach such heights; our social rules weigh too heavily on me and tear my heart with too much pain. And rules may be less harsh than the customs of society. Ah! the world!”

“Madame, we must obey both. Law is the doctrine, and custom the practice of society.”

“Madam, we have to follow both. The law is the principle, and customs are how society actually works.”

“Obey society?” cried the Marquise, with an involuntary shudder. “Eh! monsieur, it is the source of all our woes. God laid down no law to make us miserable; but mankind, uniting together in social life, have perverted God’s work. Civilization deals harder measure to us women than nature does. Nature imposes upon us physical suffering which you have not alleviated; civilization has developed in us thoughts and feelings which you cheat continually. Nature exterminates the weak; you condemn them to live, and by so doing, consign them to a life of misery. The whole weight of the burden of marriage, an institution on which society is based, falls upon us; for the man liberty, duties for the woman. We must give up our whole lives to you, you are only bound to give us a few moments of yours. A man, in fact, makes a choice, while we blindly submit. Oh, monsieur, to you I can speak freely. Marriage, in these days, seems to me to be legalized prostitution. This is the cause of my wretchedness. But among so many miserable creatures so unhappily yoked, I alone am bound to be silent, I alone am to blame for my misery. My marriage was my own doing.”

“Obey society?” the Marquise exclaimed, shuddering involuntarily. “Oh! sir, it’s the root of all our problems. God didn’t create laws to make us unhappy; instead, people came together in society and twisted God’s creation. Civilization is tougher on us women than nature is. Nature brings us physical pain that you haven’t eased; civilization has stirred up thoughts and emotions in us that you constantly deceive. Nature eliminates the weak; you force them to live, which only condemns them to a life of suffering. The entire burden of marriage, a foundation of society, falls on us; men enjoy freedom while women face obligations. We have to devote our entire lives to you, while you’re only obligated to spare us a few moments of yours. A man makes a choice, while we just go along with it. Oh, sir, I can be honest with you. These days, marriage feels like legalized prostitution to me. That’s the reason for my unhappiness. But amidst so many miserable souls trapped in such a fate, I’m the only one who has to stay silent; I’m the only one to blame for my suffering. My marriage was my own choice.”

She stopped short, and bitter tears fell in the silence.

She halted abruptly, and bitter tears streamed down in the silence.

“In the depths of my wretchedness, in the midst of this sea of distress,” she went on, “I found some sands on which to set foot and suffer at leisure. A great tempest swept everything away. And here am I, helpless and alone, too weak to cope with storms.”

“In the depths of my misery, in the middle of this ocean of pain,” she continued, “I found some ground to stand on and endure my suffering. A huge storm swept everything away. And here I am, powerless and alone, too weak to handle the storms.”

“We are never weak while God is with us,” said the priest. “And if your cravings for affection cannot be satisfied here on earth, have you no duties to perform?”

“We are never weak when God is with us,” said the priest. “And if your desire for love can’t be fulfilled here on earth, don’t you have responsibilities to take care of?”

“Duties continually!” she exclaimed, with something of impatience in her tone. “But where for me are the sentiments which give us strength to perform them? Nothing from nothing, nothing for nothing,—this, monsieur, is one of the most inexorable laws of nature, physical or spiritual. Would you have these trees break into leaf without the sap which swells the buds? It is the same with our human nature; and in me the sap is dried up at its source.”

“Always with the duties!” she exclaimed, a hint of impatience in her voice. “But where are the feelings that give us the strength to carry them out? Nothing comes from nothing, and nothing leads to nothing—this, sir, is one of the most unyielding laws of nature, whether physical or spiritual. Would you expect these trees to sprout leaves without the sap that nourishes the buds? It's the same with us as humans; and in me, the sap has dried up at its source.”

“I am not going to speak to you of religious sentiments of which resignation is born,” said the curé, “but of motherhood, madame, surely—”

“I’m not going to talk to you about the religious feelings that come from resignation,” the priest said, “but about motherhood, madam, surely—”

“Stop, monsieur!” said the Marquise, “with you I will be sincere. Alas! in future I can be sincere with no one; I am condemned to falsehood. The world requires continual grimaces, and we are bidden to obey its conventions if we would escape reproach. There are two kinds of motherhood, monsieur; once I knew nothing of such distinctions, but I know them now. Only half of me has become a mother; it were better for me if I had not been a mother at all. Hélène is not his child! Oh! do not start. At Saint-Lange there are volcanic depths whence come lurid gleams of light and earthquake shocks to shake the fragile edifices of laws not based on nature. I have borne a child, that is enough, I am a mother in the eyes of the law. But you, monsieur, with your delicately compassionate soul, can perhaps understand this cry from an unhappy woman who has suffered no lying illusions to enter her heart. God will judge me, but surely I have only obeyed His laws by giving way to the affections which He Himself set in me, and this I have learned from my own soul.—What is a child, monsieur, but the image of two beings, the fruit of two sentiments spontaneously blended? Unless it is owned by every fibre of the body, as by every chord of tenderness in the heart; unless it recalls the bliss of love, the hours, the places where two creatures were happy, their words that overflowed with the music of humanity, and their sweet imaginings, that child is an incomplete creation. Yes, those two should find the poetic dreams of their intimate double life realized in their child as in an exquisite miniature; it should be for them a never-failing spring of emotion, implying their whole past and their whole future.

“Stop, sir!” said the Marquise, “I’ll be honest with you. Sadly, in the future, I can’t be honest with anyone; I’m doomed to live a lie. The world demands constant facades, and we’re expected to follow its conventions if we want to avoid criticism. There are two types of motherhood, sir; I used to be unaware of such distinctions, but now I understand. Only part of me has become a mother; it would have been better for me not to have been a mother at all. Hélène is not his child! Oh! Don't be startled. At Saint-Lange, there are volcanic depths that emit ominous flickers of light and earthquake tremors that shake the fragile structures of laws not rooted in nature. I have given birth to a child; that’s enough; I’m a mother in the eyes of the law. But you, sir, with your delicately compassionate heart, might understand this plea from an unhappy woman who hasn’t allowed any false illusions to taint her heart. God will judge me, but surely I’ve merely followed His laws by yielding to the emotions He instilled in me, and this truth I’ve learned from my own soul.—What is a child, sir, but the image of two beings, the outcome of two feelings that blend naturally? Unless it is embraced by every fiber of the body, and every string of tenderness in the heart; unless it evokes the joy of love, the moments, the places where two souls were happy, their words flowing with the music of humanity, and their sweet fantasies, that child is an incomplete creation. Yes, those two should see the poetic dreams of their intimate shared life reflected in their child like a perfect miniature; it should be a never-ending source of emotion, encompassing their entire past and future.”

“My poor little Hélène is her father’s child, the offspring of duty and of chance. In me she finds nothing but the affection of instinct, the woman’s natural compassion for the child of her womb. Socially speaking, I am above reproach. Have I not sacrificed my life and my happiness to my child? Her cries go to my heart; if she were to fall into the water, I should spring to save her, but she is not in my heart.

“My poor little Hélène is definitely her father’s child, born from duty and fate. All I can offer her is the instinctive love every mother has for her child. Socially, I am beyond criticism. Haven’t I sacrificed my life and happiness for her? Her cries touch me deeply; if she were to fall into the water, I would jump in to save her, but she doesn’t truly reside in my heart.”

“Ah! love set me dreaming of a motherhood far greater and more complete. In a vanished dream I held in my arms a child conceived in desire before it was begotten, the exquisite flower of life that blossoms in the soul before it sees the light of day. I am Hélène’s mother only in the sense that I brought her forth. When she needs me no longer, there will be an end of my motherhood; with the extinction of the cause, the effects will cease. If it is a woman’s adorable prerogative that her motherhood may last through her child’s life, surely that divine persistence of sentiment is due to the far-reaching glory of the conception of the soul? Unless a child has lain wrapped about from life’s first beginnings by the mother’s soul, the instinct of motherhood dies in her as in the animals. This is true; I feel that it is true. As my poor little one grows older, my heart closes. My sacrifices have driven us apart. And yet I know, monsieur, that to another child my heart would have gone out in inexhaustible love; for that other I should not have known what sacrifice meant, all had been delight. In this, monsieur, my instincts are stronger than reason, stronger than religion or all else in me. Does the woman who is neither wife nor mother sin in wishing to die when, for her misfortune, she has caught a glimpse of the infinite beauty of love, the limitless joy of motherhood? What can become of her? I can tell you what she feels. I cannot put that memory from me so resolutely but that a hundred times, night and day, visions of a happiness, greater it may be than the reality, rise before me, followed by a shudder which shakes brain and heart and body. Before these cruel visions, my feelings and thoughts grow colorless, and I ask myself, ‘What would my life have been if——?’”

“Ah! Love has me dreaming of a motherhood that’s so much greater and more complete. In a lost dream, I held a child in my arms that was conceived in desire before even being born, the beautiful flower of life that blooms in the soul before it sees the light of day. I am only Hélène’s mother in the sense that I gave birth to her. When she no longer needs me, my motherhood will come to an end; with the end of the cause, the effects will disappear. If it’s a woman’s cherished privilege that her motherhood lasts throughout her child’s life, then surely that enduring feeling comes from the profound beauty of the soul’s conception? Unless a child has been wrapped in the mother’s soul from the very beginning of life, the instinct of motherhood dies in her just like it does in animals. This is true; I feel that it is true. As my poor little one grows older, my heart closes. My sacrifices have pushed us apart. And yet I know, sir, that to another child, my heart would have overflowed with endless love; for that other, I wouldn’t have known what sacrifice meant—everything would have been joy. In this, sir, my instincts are stronger than reason, stronger than religion or anything else in me. Does a woman who is neither wife nor mother wrong herself by wishing to die when, in her misfortune, she has caught a glimpse of the infinite beauty of love, the limitless joy of motherhood? What can become of her? I can tell you what she feels. I can’t shake that memory from me so decisively that a hundred times, night and day, visions of a happiness, perhaps greater than reality, rise before me, followed by a shudder that shakes my mind, heart, and body. Before these harsh visions, my feelings and thoughts lose their color, and I ask myself, ‘What would my life have been if——?’”

She hid her face in her hands and burst into tears.

She covered her face with her hands and started crying.

“There you see the depths of my heart!” she continued. “For his child I could have acquiesced in any lot however dreadful. He who died, bearing the burden of the sins of the world will forgive this thought of which I am dying; but the world, I know, is merciless. In its ears my words are blasphemies; I am outraging all its codes. Oh! that I could wage war against this world and break down and refashion its laws and traditions! Has it not turned all my thoughts, and feelings, and longings, and hopes, and every fibre in me into so many sources of pain? Spoiled my future, present, and past? For me the daylight is full of gloom, my thoughts pierce me like a sword, my child is and is not.

“There you see the depths of my heart!” she continued. “For his child, I would have accepted any fate, no matter how terrible. He who died, carrying the weight of the world's sins, will forgive this thought that is consuming me; but I know the world is unforgiving. To it, my words are blasphemies; I am violating all its standards. Oh! How I wish I could wage war against this world and tear down and reshape its laws and traditions! Has it not turned all my thoughts, feelings, desires, and hopes, every part of me, into sources of pain? Ruined my future, present, and past? For me, daylight is filled with darkness, my thoughts stab at me like a sword, my child is here and not here.”

“Oh, when Hélène speaks to me, I wish that her voice were different, when she looks into my face I wish that she had other eyes. She constantly keeps me in mind of all that should have been and is not. I cannot bear to have her near me. I smile at her, I try to make up to her for the real affection of which she is defrauded. I am wretched, monsieur, too wretched to live. And I am supposed to be a pattern wife. And I have committed no sins. And I am respected! I have fought down forbidden love which sprang up at unawares within me; but if I have kept the letter of the law, have I kept it in my heart? There has never been but one here,” she said, laying her right hand on her breast, “one and no other; and my child feels it. Certain looks and tones and gestures mould a child’s nature, and my poor little one feels no thrill in the arm I put about her, no tremor comes into my voice, no softness into my eyes when I speak to her or take her up. She looks at me, and I cannot endure the reproach in her eyes. There are times when I shudder to think that some day she may be my judge and condemn her mother unheard. Heaven grant that hate may not grow up between us! Ah! God in heaven, rather let the tomb open for me, rather let me end my days here at Saint-Lange!—I want to go back to the world where I shall find my other soul and become wholly a mother. Ah! forgive me, sir, I am mad. Those words were choking me; now they are spoken. Ah! you are weeping too! You will not despise me—”

“Oh, when Hélène talks to me, I wish her voice were different; when she looks into my eyes, I wish she had different ones. She constantly reminds me of everything that could have been and isn’t. I can’t stand having her close. I smile at her and try to make up for the real affection she’s missing. I am miserable, sir, too miserable to go on living. And I’m expected to be the perfect wife. I haven’t done anything wrong. And I’m respected! I’ve pushed down the forbidden love that unexpectedly grew in me; but while I’ve followed the rules, did I really keep them in my heart? There has only ever been one for me,” she said, placing her right hand on her chest, “one and no one else; and my child feels it. Certain looks, sounds, and gestures shape a child’s character, and my poor little one doesn’t feel any warmth in the arm I wrap around her, no tremor in my voice, no softness in my eyes when I talk to her or hold her. She looks at me, and I can’t stand the disappointment in her gaze. Sometimes I shudder to think that one day she might judge me and condemn her mother without a word. God forbid that hate doesn’t grow between us! Ah! God in heaven, I’d rather the grave opened up for me, I’d rather end my days here at Saint-Lange!—I want to go back to the world where I can find my other half and be a true mother. Ah! forgive me, sir, I’m losing my mind. Those words were choking me; now they’re out. Ah! you’re crying too! You won’t look down on me—”

She heard the child come in from a walk. “Hélène, my child, come here!” she called. The words sounded like a cry of despair.

She heard the child come in from a walk. “Hélène, my child, come here!” she called. The words sounded like a cry of hopelessness.

The little girl ran in, laughing and calling to her mother to see a butterfly which she had caught; but at the sight of that mother’s tears she grew quiet of a sudden, and went up close, and received a kiss on her forehead.

The little girl ran in, laughing and calling to her mom to see a butterfly she had caught; but when she saw her mom's tears, she suddenly went quiet, walked up close, and got a kiss on her forehead.

“She will be very beautiful some day,” said the priest.

“She will be really beautiful someday,” said the priest.

“She is her father’s child,” said the Marquise, kissing the little one with eager warmth, as if she meant to pay a debt of affection or to extinguish some feeling of remorse.

“She is her father’s child,” said the Marquise, kissing the little one with eager warmth, as if she meant to pay off a debt of affection or to erase some feeling of guilt.

“How hot you are, mamma!”

"You're so hot, mama!"

“There, go away, my angel,” said the Marquise.

“There, go away, my angel,” said the Marquise.

The child went. She did not seem at all sorry to go; she did not look back; glad perhaps to escape from a sad face, and instinctively comprehending already an antagonism of feeling in its expression. A mother’s love finds language in smiles, they are a part of the divine right of motherhood. The Marquise could not smile. She flushed red as she felt the curé’s eyes. She had hoped to act a mother’s part before him, but neither she nor her child could deceive him. And, indeed, when a woman loves sincerely, in the kiss she gives there is a divine honey; it is as if a soul were breathed forth in the caress, a subtle flame of fire which brings warmth to the heart; the kiss that lacks this delicious unction is meagre and formal. The priest had felt the difference. He could fathom the depths that lie between the motherhood of the flesh and the motherhood of the heart. He gave the Marquise a keen, scrutinizing glance, then he said:

The child left. She didn't seem at all upset to go; she didn't look back, perhaps happy to escape from a sad face, and instinctively understanding the conflict of emotions in its expression. A mother’s love speaks through smiles, which are part of the natural right of motherhood. The Marquise couldn't smile. She turned red as she felt the curé’s gaze. She had hoped to play the role of a mother in front of him, but neither she nor her child could fool him. And truly, when a woman loves genuinely, her kiss carries a divine sweetness; it’s as if a soul is released in the embrace, a subtle flame that warms the heart; a kiss that lacks this delightful essence feels insipid and formal. The priest sensed the difference. He could grasp the depths between the motherhood of the body and the motherhood of the heart. He gave the Marquise a sharp, probing look, then he said:

“You are right, madame; it would be better for you if you were dead——”

“You’re right, ma’am; it would be better for you if you were dead——”

“Ah!” she cried, “then you know all my misery; I see you do if, Christian priest as you are, you can guess my determination to die and sanction it. Yes, I meant to die, but I have lacked the courage. The spirit was strong, but the flesh was weak, and when my hand did not tremble, the spirit within me wavered.

“Ah!” she cried, “then you know all my misery; I see you do if, Christian priest that you are, you can sense my determination to die and approve of it. Yes, I wanted to die, but I didn’t have the courage. My spirit was strong, but my body was weak, and when my hand didn’t tremble, the spirit inside me faltered.

“I do not know the reason of these inner struggles, and alternations. I am very pitiably a woman no doubt, weak in my will, strong only to love. Oh, I despise myself. At night, when all my household was asleep, I would go out bravely as far as the lake; but when I stood on the brink, my cowardice shrank from self-destruction. To you I will confess my weakness. When I lay in my bed, again, shame would come over me, and courage would come back. Once I took a dose of laudanum; I was ill, but I did not die. I thought I had emptied the phial, but I had only taken half the dose.”

“I don’t know why I have these internal struggles and mood swings. I’m definitely weak as a woman, lacking willpower, but strong when it comes to love. Oh, I really hate myself. At night, when everyone in my house was asleep, I would bravely walk out as far as the lake; but when I stood at the edge, my fear kept me from going through with it. I’ll admit my weakness to you. When I lay in bed, shame would wash over me, and my courage would return. Once, I took a dose of laudanum; I got sick, but I didn’t die. I thought I had emptied the bottle, but I had only taken half the dose.”

“You are lost, madame,” the curé said gravely, with tears in his voice. “You will go back into the world, and you will deceive the world. You will seek and find a compensation (as you imagine it to be) for your woes; then will come a day of reckoning for your pleasures—”

“You're lost, ma'am,” the priest said seriously, with tears in his voice. “You’ll return to the world, and you'll trick the world. You'll look for and find a way to make up (as you see it) for your troubles; then a day of reckoning for your pleasures will come—”

“Do you think,” she cried, “that I shall bestow the last, the most precious treasures of my heart upon the first base impostor who can play the comedy of passion? That I would pollute my life for a moment of doubtful pleasure? No; the flame which shall consume my soul shall be love, and nothing but love. All men, monsieur, have the senses of their sex, but not all have the man’s soul which satisfies all the requirements of our nature, drawing out the melodious harmony which never breaks forth save in response to the pressure of feeling. Such a soul is not found twice in our lifetime. The future that lies before me is hideous; I know it. A woman is nothing without love; beauty is nothing without pleasure. And even if happiness were offered to me a second time, would not the world frown upon it? I owe my daughter an honored mother. Oh! I am condemned to live in an iron circle, from which there is but one shameful way of escape. The round of family duties, a thankless and irksome task, is in store for me. I shall curse life; but my child shall have at least a fair semblance of a mother. I will give her treasures of virtue for the treasures of love of which I defraud her.

“Do you really think,” she exclaimed, “that I would give the last, most precious pieces of my heart to the first lowlife who can pretend to feel passion? That I would ruin my life for a fleeting moment of uncertain pleasure? No; the fire that will consume my soul will be love, and nothing but love. All men, sir, have the instincts of their gender, but not all possess the soul of a man that meets all the needs of our nature, bringing forth the harmonious melody that only emerges in response to true feeling. Such a soul is not encountered twice in our lifetime. The future that awaits me is dreadful; I know it. A woman is nothing without love; beauty is worthless without pleasure. And even if happiness were offered to me again, wouldn’t the world look down on it? I owe my daughter a respectable mother. Oh! I am trapped in a stifling cycle, from which there is only one disgraceful way out. The endless responsibilities of family, a thankless and burdensome task, lie ahead of me. I will curse life; but my child will at least have a semblance of a mother. I will give her treasures of virtue instead of the treasures of love that I am denying her.”

“I have not even the mother’s desire to live to enjoy her child’s happiness. I have no belief in happiness. What will Hélène’s fate be? My own, beyond doubt. How can a mother ensure that the man to whom she gives her daughter will be the husband of her heart? You pour scorn on the miserable creatures who sell themselves for a few coins to any passer-by, though want and hunger absolve the brief union; while another union, horrible for quite other reasons, is tolerated, nay encouraged, by society, and a young and innocent girl is married to a man whom she has only met occasionally during the previous three months. She is sold for her whole lifetime. It is true that the price is high! If you allow her no compensation for her sorrows, you might at least respect her; but no, the most virtuous of women cannot escape calumny. This is our fate in its double aspect. Open prostitution and shame; secret prostitution and unhappiness. As for the poor, portionless girls, they may die or go mad, without a soul to pity them. Beauty and virtue are not marketable in the bazaar where souls and bodies are bought and sold—in the den of selfishness which you call society. Why not disinherit daughters? Then, at least, you might fulfil one of the laws of nature, and guided by your own inclinations, choose your companions.”

“I don’t even have the typical mother’s desire to live and enjoy my child’s happiness. I don’t believe in happiness at all. What will happen to Hélène? The same as me, without a doubt. How can a mother know that the man she gives her daughter to will be the love of her life? You look down on the miserable people who sell themselves for a few coins to any stranger, even though desperation and hunger justify their brief encounters; meanwhile, another kind of union, awful for very different reasons, is accepted—and even encouraged—by society, where a young, innocent girl is married off to a man she has barely met in the past three months. She is sold for her entire life. It’s true the price is steep! If you give her no consolation for her suffering, you could at least show her some respect; but no, even the most virtuous women can’t escape slander. This is our fate in its two forms. Open prostitution and disgrace; hidden prostitution and misery. As for the poor, unendowed girls, they can die or lose their sanity, and no one will care. Beauty and virtue aren’t commodities in the marketplace where souls and bodies are traded—in the pit of selfishness you call society. Why not disinherit daughters? Then at least you could follow one of nature’s laws, and based on your own preferences, choose your partners.”

“Madame, from your talk it is clear to me that neither the spirit of family nor the sense of religion appeals to you. Why should you hesitate between the claims of the social selfishness which irritates you, and the purely personal selfishness which craves satisfactions—”

“Madame, from what you've said, it’s obvious to me that you’re not interested in family values or religion. Why are you torn between the demands of the social selfishness that annoys you, and the personal selfishness that seeks fulfillment—”

“The family, monsieur—does such a thing exist? I decline to recognize as a family a knot of individuals bidden by society to divide the property after the death of father and mother, and to go their separate ways. A family means a temporary association of persons brought together by no will of their own, dissolved at once by death. Our laws have broken up homes and estates, and the old family tradition handed down from generation to generation. I see nothing but wreck and ruin about me.”

“The family, sir—does that even exist? I refuse to see as a family a bunch of people told by society to split the inheritance after the parents die and then go their separate ways. A family is just a temporary group of people brought together against their will, immediately broken apart by death. Our laws have shattered homes and estates, along with the old family traditions passed down through the years. All I see around me is destruction and despair.”

“Madame, you will only return to God when His hand has been heavy upon you, and I pray that you have time enough given to you in which to make your peace with Him. Instead of looking to heaven for comfort, you are fixing your eyes on earth. Philosophism and personal interest have invaded your heart; like the children of the sceptical eighteenth century, you are deaf to the voice of religion. The pleasures of this life bring nothing but misery. You are about to make an exchange of sorrows, that is all.”

“Madam, you will only turn back to God when you feel His weight upon you, and I hope you have enough time to find peace with Him. Instead of seeking comfort in heaven, you’re focusing on earthly matters. Philosophical ideas and self-interest have taken over your heart; like the children of the skeptical eighteenth century, you can’t hear the call of religion. The pleasures of this life lead to nothing but pain. You’re just about to trade one sorrow for another, that’s all.”

She smiled bitterly.

She smiled with bitterness.

“I will falsify your predictions,” she said. “I shall be faithful to him who died for me.”

“I will prove your predictions wrong,” she said. “I will stay true to the one who died for me.”

“Sorrow,” he answered, “is not likely to live long save in souls disciplined by religion,” and he lowered his eyes respectfully lest the Marquise should read his doubts in them. The energy of her outburst had grieved him. He had seen the self that lurked beneath so many forms, and despaired of softening a heart which affliction seemed to sear. The divine Sower’s seed could not take root in such a soil, and His gentle voice was drowned by the clamorous outcry of self-pity. Yet the good man returned again and again with an apostle’s earnest persistence, brought back by a hope of leading so noble and proud a soul to God; until the day when he made the discovery that the Marquise only cared to talk with him because it was sweet to speak of him who was no more. He would not lower his ministry by condoning her passion, and confined the conversation more and more to generalities and commonplaces.

"Sadness," he replied, "is unlikely to last long except in souls shaped by faith," and he looked down respectfully to prevent the Marquise from seeing his doubts. The intensity of her emotional outburst had affected him. He recognized the true self hidden beneath many facades and had lost hope of softening a heart that seemed to be burned by suffering. The divine Sower’s seed couldn’t flourish in such barren ground, and His gentle voice was overwhelmed by the loud wails of self-pity. Still, the good man returned repeatedly with the earnest persistence of an apostle, motivated by the hope of guiding such a noble and proud soul to God; until the day he realized that the Marquise was only interested in talking to him because it was comforting to reminisce about the one who was no longer there. He refused to undermine his ministry by accepting her grief, and increasingly steered the conversation towards general topics and small talk.

Spring came, and with the spring the Marquise found distraction from her deep melancholy. She busied herself for lack of other occupation with her estate, making improvements for amusement.

Spring arrived, and with it, the Marquise found a way to escape her deep sadness. She kept herself occupied by working on her estate, making upgrades just for fun.

In October she left the old chateau. In the life of leisure at Saint-Lange she had recovered from her grief and grown fair and fresh. Her grief had been violent at first in its course, as the quoit hurled forth with all the player’s strength, and like the quoit after many oscillations, each feebler than the last, it had slackened into melancholy. Melancholy is made up of a succession of such oscillations, the first touching upon despair, the last on the border between pain and pleasure; in youth, it is the twilight of dawn; in age, the dusk of night.

In October, she left the old chateau. During her leisurely time at Saint-Lange, she had healed from her grief and appeared vibrant and refreshed. Her grief had initially been intense, like a quoit thrown with all the player’s strength, but after many fluctuations, each weaker than the last, it had faded into melancholy. Melancholy consists of a series of these fluctuations, starting with despair and ending somewhere between pain and pleasure; in youth, it reflects the dawn's twilight; in old age, it resembles the dusk of night.

As the Marquise drove through the village in her traveling carriage, she met the curé on his way back from the church. She bowed in response to his farewell greeting, but it was with lowered eyes and averted face. She did not wish to see him again. The village curé had judged this poor Diana of Ephesus only too well.

As the Marquise drove through the village in her carriage, she ran into the priest on his way back from church. She nodded in response to his farewell, but her eyes were downcast and her face turned away. She didn’t want to see him again. The village priest had judged this poor Diana of Ephesus all too well.





III. AT THIRTY YEARS

Madame Firmiani was giving a ball. M. Charles de Vandenesse, a young man of great promise, the bearer of one of those historic names which, in spite of the efforts of legislation, are always associated with the glory of France, had received letters of introduction to some of the great lady’s friends in Naples, and had come to thank the hostess and to take his leave.

Madame Firmiani was hosting a ball. M. Charles de Vandenesse, a promising young man with one of those historic names that, despite legal changes, are always linked to the glory of France, had received letters of introduction to some of the lady's prominent friends in Naples, and had come to thank the hostess and say his goodbyes.

Vandenesse had already acquitted himself creditably on several diplomatic missions; and now that he had received an appointment as attache to a plenipotentiary at the Congress of Laybach, he wished to take advantage of the opportunity to make some study of Italy on the way. This ball was a sort of farewell to Paris and its amusements and its rapid whirl of life, to the great eddying intellectual centre and maelstrom of pleasure; and a pleasant thing it is to be borne along by the current of this sufficiently slandered great city of Paris. Yet Charles de Vandenesse had little to regret, accustomed as he had been for the past three years to salute European capitals and turn his back upon them at the capricious bidding of a diplomatist’s destiny. Women no longer made any impression upon him; perhaps he thought that a real passion would play too large a part in a diplomatist’s life; or perhaps that the paltry amusements of frivolity were too empty for a man of strong character. We all of us have huge claims to strength of character. There is no man in France, be he ever so ordinary a member of the rank and file of humanity, that will waive pretensions to something beyond mere cleverness.

Vandenesse had already done well on several diplomatic missions, and now that he had been appointed as an attaché to a plenipotentiary at the Congress of Laybach, he wanted to take the chance to study Italy along the way. This ball was like a farewell to Paris and its entertainment, to the fast pace of life, to the vibrant intellectual hub and whirlwind of pleasure. It’s a nice feeling to be swept along by the flow of this often-misunderstood great city of Paris. Still, Charles de Vandenesse had little to regret, having spent the past three years greeting European capitals and leaving them behind at the whims of a diplomat's fate. Women no longer affected him; maybe he believed that real passion would play too big a role in a diplomat's life, or perhaps he thought that the trivialities of fun were too shallow for a man of strong character. We all have high claims to being strong characters. There’s no man in France, no matter how ordinary he may be, who would shy away from claiming something more than just cleverness.

Charles, young though he was—he was scarcely turned thirty—looked at life with a philosophic mind, concerning himself with theories and means and ends, while other men of his age were thinking of pleasure, sentiments, and the like illusions. He forced back into some inner depth the generosity and enthusiasms of youth, and by nature he was generous. He tried hard to be cool and calculating, to coin the fund of wealth which chanced to be in his nature into gracious manners, and courtesy, and attractive arts; ‘tis the proper task of an ambitious man, to play a sorry part to gain “a good position,” as we call it in modern days.

Charles, despite being so young—barely thirty—viewed life with a philosophical outlook, focusing on theories, goals, and methods, while other guys his age were caught up in pleasure, emotions, and similar illusions. He suppressed the generosity and enthusiasm of youth deep within, even though he was naturally generous. He worked hard to seem composed and strategic, trying to transform the wealth of his innate qualities into charm, politeness, and appealing skills. It’s the expected challenge for an ambitious person to play a less than ideal role to achieve "a good position," as we say today.

He had been dancing, and now he gave a farewell glance over the rooms, to carry away a distinct impression of the ball, moved, doubtless, to some extent by the feeling which prompts a theatre-goer to stay in his box to see the final tableau before the curtain falls. But M. de Vandenesse had another reason for his survey. He gazed curiously at the scene before him, so French in character and in movement, seeking to carry away a picture of the light and laughter and the faces at this Parisian fete, to compare with the novel faces and picturesque surroundings awaiting him at Naples, where he meant to spend a few days before presenting himself at his post. He seemed to be drawing the comparison now between this France so variable, changing even as you study her, with the manners and aspects of that other land known to him as yet only by contradictory hearsay tales or books of travel, for the most part unsatisfactory. Thoughts of a somewhat poetical cast, albeit hackneyed and trite to our modern ideas, crossed his brain, in response to some longing of which, perhaps, he himself was hardly conscious, a desire in the depths of a heart fastidious rather than jaded, vacant rather than seared.

He had been dancing, and now he took one last look around the rooms to create a clear memory of the ball, feeling a bit like a theater-goer who stays in their seat to watch the final scene before the curtain drops. But M. de Vandenesse had another reason for his glance. He looked curiously at the scene in front of him, so distinctly French in its vibe and movement, trying to capture an image of the light, laughter, and faces at this Parisian celebration to compare with the unfamiliar faces and picturesque surroundings waiting for him in Naples, where he planned to spend a few days before heading to his new post. He seemed to be comparing this ever-changing France, shifting even as you observe it, with the customs and scenery of that other country he only knew through mixed stories and mostly disappointing travel books. Thoughts of a somewhat poetic nature, though clichéd and common by today’s standards, flickered through his mind, responding to a longing he might not even fully recognize—a desire stemming from a heart that was more discerning than jaded, more empty than scarred.

“These are the wealthiest and most fashionable women and the greatest ladies in Paris,” he said to himself. “These are the great men of the day, great orators and men of letters, great names and titles; artists and men in power; and yet in it all it seems to me as if there were nothing but petty intrigues and still-born loves, meaningless smiles and causeless scorn, eyes lighted by no flame within, brain-power in abundance running aimlessly to waste. All those pink-and-white faces are here not so much for enjoyment, as to escape from dulness. None of the emotion is genuine. If you ask for nothing but court feathers properly adjusted, fresh gauzes and pretty toilettes and fragile, fair women, if you desire simply to skim the surface of life, here is your world for you. Be content with meaningless phrases and fascinating simpers, and do not ask for real feeling. For my own part, I abhor the stale intrigues which end in sub-prefectures and receiver-generals’ places and marriages; or, if love comes into the question, in stealthy compromises, so ashamed are we of the mere semblance of passion. Not a single one of all these eloquent faces tells you of a soul, a soul wholly absorbed by one idea as by remorse. Regrets and misfortune go about shame-facedly clad in jests. There is not one woman here whose resistance I should care to overcome, not one who could drag you down to the pit. Where will you find energy in Paris? A poniard here is a curious toy to hang from a gilt nail, in a picturesque sheath to match. The women, the brains, and hearts of Paris are all on a par. There is no passion left, because we have no individuality. High birth and intellect and fortune are all reduced to one level; we all have taken to the uniform black coat by way of mourning for a dead France. There is no love between equals. Between two lovers there should be differences to efface, wide gulfs to fill. The charm of love fled from us in 1789. Our dulness and our humdrum lives are the outcome of the political system. Italy at any rate is the land of sharp contrasts. Woman there is a malevolent animal, a dangerous unreasoning siren, guided only by her tastes and appetites, a creature no more to be trusted than a tiger—”

“These are the richest and most stylish women and the top ladies in Paris,” he thought to himself. “These are the prominent figures of the moment, great speakers and writers, renowned names and titles; artists and those in power; and yet, amidst all this, it feels like there's nothing but petty schemes and failed romances, hollow smiles and baseless disdain, eyes that show no inner spark, and plenty of brainpower going to waste without purpose. All those pink-and-white faces are here not for genuine enjoyment but to escape boredom. None of the emotions are real. If you only want neatly arranged court feathers, fresh fabrics, pretty outfits, and delicate, attractive women, if you simply want to skim the surface of life, then here’s your world. Be satisfied with empty phrases and captivating smiles, and don’t expect real feelings. Personally, I loathe the tired plots that lead to government positions and marriages; or if love is involved, it's reduced to sneaky compromises, as if we’re embarrassed by even the hint of passion. Not one of those expressive faces reveals a soul, a soul completely consumed by a single idea like guilt. Regrets and misfortunes wear a mask of humor. There isn't a single woman here whose resistance I would want to challenge, not one who could pull you down into despair. Where can you find vitality in Paris? Here, a dagger is merely a decorative item hanging from a gold nail, in a stylish sheath. The women, the intellects, and the hearts of Paris are all on equal footing. There’s no passion left because we lack individuality. Birthright, intellect, and wealth have all been leveled; we’ve all adopted black coats as a sign of mourning for a lost France. There’s no love between equals. Between two lovers, there should be differences to bridge, wide chasms to fill. The allure of love vanished from us in 1789. Our boredom and monotonous lives stem from the political system. Italy, at least, is a land of stark contrasts. There, a woman is a treacherous being, a perilous, instinctive siren, driven only by her desires and cravings, a creature no more to be trusted than a tiger—”

Mme. Firmiani here came up to interrupt this soliloquy made up of vague, conflicting, and fragmentary thoughts which cannot be reproduced in words. The whole charm of such musing lies in its vagueness—what is it but a sort of mental haze?

Mme. Firmiani came over to interrupt this inner monologue filled with vague, conflicting, and disjointed thoughts that can't be put into words. The allure of such reflection lies in its ambiguity—what is it but a kind of mental fog?

“I want to introduce you to some one who has the greatest wish to make your acquaintance, after all that she has heard of you,” said the lady, taking his arm.

“I’d like you to meet someone who's been really eager to meet you after everything she's heard about you,” said the lady, taking his arm.

She brought him into the next room, and with such a smile and glance as a Parisienne alone can give, she indicated a woman sitting by the hearth.

She led him into the next room, and with a smile and look that only a Parisian can give, she pointed to a woman sitting by the fire.

“Who is she?” the Comte de Vandenesse asked quickly.

“Who is she?” the Count de Vandenesse asked quickly.

“You have heard her name more than once coupled with praise or blame. She is a woman who lives in seclusion—a perfect mystery.”

“You’ve heard her name mentioned more than once with both praise and criticism. She’s a woman who lives in isolation—a complete mystery.”

“Oh! if ever you have been merciful in your life, for pity’s sake tell me her name.”

“Oh! if you've ever shown mercy in your life, for pity's sake, tell me her name.”

“She is the Marquise d’Aiglemont.”

"She's the Marquise d'Aiglemont."

“I will take lessons from her; she had managed to make a peer of France of that eminently ordinary person her husband, and a dullard into a power in the land. But, pray tell me this, did Lord Grenville die for her sake, do you think, as some women say?”

“I will learn from her; she turned a totally average guy like her husband into an equal of France, and a dullard into someone influential in the country. But tell me, do you really think Lord Grenville died for her, like some women claim?”

“Possibly. Since that adventure, real or imaginary, she is very much changed, poor thing! She has not gone into society since. Four years of constancy—that is something in Paris. If she is here to-night——” Here Mme. Firmiani broke off, adding with a mysterious expression, “I am forgetting that I must say nothing. Go and talk with her.”

“Maybe. Since that adventure, whether it was real or just in her head, she’s really changed, poor thing! She hasn’t socialized since then. Four years of being constant—that’s a big deal in Paris. If she’s here tonight——” Here Mme. Firmiani paused, adding with a mysterious look, “I’m forgetting that I shouldn’t say anything. Go and talk to her.”

For a moment Charles stood motionless, leaning lightly against the frame of the doorway, wholly absorbed in his scrutiny of a woman who had become famous, no one exactly knew how or why. Such curious anomalies are frequent enough in the world. Mme. d’Aiglemont’s reputation was certainly no more extraordinary than plenty of other great reputations. There are men who are always in travail of some great work which never sees the light, statisticians held to be profound on the score of calculations which they take very good care not to publish, politicians who live on a newspaper article, men of letters and artists whose performances are never given to the world, men of science, much as Sganarelle is a Latinist for those who know no Latin; there are the men who are allowed by general consent to possess a peculiar capacity for some one thing, be it for the direction of arts, or for the conduct of an important mission. The admirable phrase, “A man with a special subject,” might have been invented on purpose for these acephalous species in the domain of literature and politics.

For a moment, Charles stood still, lightly leaning against the doorframe, completely focused on a woman who had become famous for reasons no one could quite pinpoint. Such strange situations are pretty common in the world. Mme. d’Aiglemont’s reputation was certainly no stranger than many other notable reputations. There are men who are always working on some great idea that never sees the light of day, statisticians considered deep thinkers based on calculations they make sure not to publish, politicians who ride on a single newspaper article, writers and artists whose work is never shared with the public, and scientists, much like Sganarelle is a Latin scholar to those who don't know Latin; there are those who, by general agreement, are allowed to have a unique talent in one specific area, whether it’s in the arts or managing an important task. The brilliant phrase, “A man with a special subject,” could have been specifically created for these headless individuals in the worlds of literature and politics.

Charles gazed longer than he intended. He was vexed with himself for feeling so strongly interested; it is true, however, that the lady’s appearance was a refutation of the young man’s ballroom generalizations.

Charles looked longer than he meant to. He was irritated with himself for being so very interested; it’s true, though, that the lady’s appearance contradicted the young man’s generalizations about the ballroom.

The Marquise had reached her thirtieth year. She was beautiful in spite of her fragile form and extremely delicate look. Her greatest charm lay in her still face, revealing unfathomed depths of soul. Some haunting, ever-present thought veiled, as it were, the full brilliance of eyes which told of a fevered life and boundless resignation. So seldom did she raise the eyelids soberly downcast, and so listless were her glances, that it almost seemed as if the fire in her eyes were reserved for some occult contemplation. Any man of genius and feeling must have felt strangely attracted by her gentleness and silence. If the mind sought to explain the mysterious problem of a constant inward turning from the present to the past, the soul was no less interested in initiating itself into the secrets of a heart proud in some sort of its anguish. Everything about her, moreover, was in keeping with these thoughts which she inspired. Like almost all women who have very long hair, she was very pale and perfectly white. The marvelous fineness of her skin (that almost unerring sign) indicated a quick sensibility which could be seen yet more unmistakably in her features; there was the same minute and wonderful delicacy of finish in them that the Chinese artist gives to his fantastic figures. Perhaps her neck was rather too long, but such necks belong to the most graceful type, and suggest vague affinities between a woman’s head and the magnetic curves of the serpent. Leave not a single one of the thousand signs and tokens by which the most inscrutable character betrays itself to an observer of human nature, he has but to watch carefully the little movements of a woman’s head, the ever-varying expressive turns and curves of her neck and throat, to read her nature.

The Marquise had turned thirty. She was beautiful despite her fragile physique and extremely delicate appearance. Her greatest charm lay in her still face, revealing unfathomable depths of her soul. Some haunting, always-present thought seemed to dim the full brilliance of her eyes, which hinted at a fevered life and boundless resignation. She rarely lifted her downcast eyelids, and her glances were so listless that it almost felt like the fire in her eyes was reserved for some hidden contemplation. Any man with talent and feeling would likely feel strangely drawn to her gentleness and silence. If the mind sought to explain the mysterious nature of her constant inward focus on the past, the soul would still be intrigued by the secrets of a heart that took some pride in its suffering. Everything about her matched these thoughts that she inspired. Like most women with very long hair, she was extremely pale and perfectly white. The marvelous fineness of her skin (an almost certain sign) indicated a sharp sensibility that was even more apparent in her features; they had the same minute and exquisite delicacy that a Chinese artist gives to his fantastical figures. Perhaps her neck was a bit too long, but such necks belong to the most graceful type and suggest vague connections between a woman’s head and the smooth curves of a serpent. To pick up on even one of the countless signs and signals by which the most enigmatic character reveals itself to a keen observer, one only needs to closely watch the small movements of a woman’s head, the ever-changing expressive angles and curves of her neck and throat, to understand her nature.

Mme. d’Aiglemont’s dress harmonized with the haunting thought that informed the whole woman. Her hair was gathered up into a tall coronet of broad plaits, without ornament of any kind; she seemed to have bidden farewell for ever to elaborate toilettes. Nor were any of the small arts of coquetry which spoil so many women to be detected in her. Perhaps her bodice, modest though it was, did not altogether conceal the dainty grace of her figure, perhaps, too, her gown looked rich from the extreme distinction of its fashion, and if it is permissible to look for expression in the arrangement of stuffs, surely those numerous straight folds invested her with a great dignity. There may have been some lingering trace of the indelible feminine foible in the minute care bestowed upon her hand and foot; yet, if she allowed them to be seen with some pleasure, it would have tasked the utmost malice of a rival to discover any affectation in her gestures, so natural did they seem, so much a part of old childish habit, that her careless grace absolved this vestige of vanity.

Mme. d’Aiglemont's dress matched the haunting thought that filled her every aspect. Her hair was styled up into a tall, simple crown of wide braids, without any embellishments; it was as if she had permanently said goodbye to intricate outfits. You couldn't spot any of the little tricks of flirtation that ruin so many women in her. Maybe her bodice, while modest, didn’t completely hide the delicate elegance of her figure, and her gown appeared rich due to its extremely refined style. If it’s okay to look for meaning in how fabrics are arranged, those many straight folds gave her a sense of great dignity. There might have been a slight hint of the unshakeable feminine trait in the careful attention paid to her hands and feet; however, if she showed them off with a bit of pride, it would take a rival's utmost wickedness to find any pretense in her movements—they felt so natural, so tied to old innocent habits, that her effortless grace forgave this trace of vanity.

All these little characteristics, the nameless trifles which combine to make up the sum of a woman’s prettiness or ugliness, her charm or lack of charm, can only be indicated, when, as with Mme. d’Aiglemont, a personality dominates and gives coherence to the details, informing them, blending them all in an exquisite whole. Her manner was perfectly in accord with her style of beauty and her dress. Only to certain women at a certain age is it given to put language into their attitude. Is it joy or is it sorrow that teaches a woman of thirty the secret of that eloquence of carriage, so that she must always remain an enigma which each interprets by the aid of his hopes, desires, or theories?

All these little traits, the unnamed details that come together to make up a woman’s beauty or unattractiveness, her charm or lack of it, can only be fully appreciated when, as in the case of Mme. d’Aiglemont, a strong personality shines through, giving unity to the elements, integrating them all into a beautiful whole. Her demeanor matched perfectly with her beauty and her clothing. Only certain women at a specific age can express language through their posture. Is it happiness or sadness that reveals to a thirty-year-old woman the secret of that expressive way of carrying herself, making her always remain a mystery that everyone interprets based on their own hopes, desires, or beliefs?

The way in which the Marquise leaned both elbows on the arm of her chair, the toying of her interclasped fingers, the curve of her throat, the indolent lines of her languid but lissome body as she lay back in graceful exhaustion, as it were; her indolent limbs, her unstudied pose, the utter lassitude of her movements,—all suggested that this was a woman for whom life had lost its interest, a woman who had known the joys of love only in dreams, a woman bowed down by the burden of memories of the past, a woman who had long since despaired of the future and despaired of herself, an unoccupied woman who took the emptiness of her own life for the nothingness of life.

The way the Marquise rested both elbows on her chair's arm, played with her intertwined fingers, showed off the curve of her neck, and the lazy lines of her graceful but relaxed body as she leaned back in tired elegance; her lethargic limbs, her casual pose, the complete weariness of her movements—all suggested that this was a woman who had lost interest in life, someone who had only experienced the joys of love in her dreams, a woman weighed down by the heavy memories of her past, someone who had long given up hope for the future and for herself, an idle woman who mistook the emptiness of her own life for the void of existence.

Charles de Vandenesse saw and admired the beautiful picture before him, as a kind of artistic success beyond an ordinary woman’s powers of attainment. He was acquainted with d’Aiglemont; and now, at the first sight of d’Aiglemont’s wife, the young diplomatist saw at a glance a disproportionate marriage, an incompatibility (to use the legal jargon) so great that it was impossible that the Marquise should love her husband. And yet—the Marquise d’Aiglemont’s life was above reproach, and for any observer the mystery about her was the more interesting on this account. The first impulse of surprise over, Vandenesse cast about for the best way of approaching Mme. d’Aiglemont. He would try a commonplace piece of diplomacy, he thought; he would disconcert her by a piece of clumsiness and see how she would receive it.

Charles de Vandenesse looked at the stunning painting in front of him and admired it as a true artistic achievement beyond what an ordinary woman could accomplish. He knew d’Aiglemont, and upon seeing d’Aiglemont’s wife for the first time, the young diplomat immediately recognized a mismatched marriage, an incompatibility (to put it in legal terms) so significant that it seemed impossible for the Marquise to love her husband. Yet—Marquise d’Aiglemont’s life was beyond criticism, and for any observer, the mystery surrounding her was all the more intriguing for this reason. Once the initial surprise wore off, Vandenesse considered how to approach Mme. d’Aiglemont. He decided to try a simple diplomatic tactic; he would catch her off guard with a bit of clumsiness and see how she would react.

“Madame,” he said, seating himself near her, “through a fortunate indiscretion I have learned that, for some reason unknown to me, I have had the good fortune to attract your notice. I owe you the more thanks because I have never been so honored before. At the same time, you are responsible for one of my faults, for I mean never to be modest again—”

“Ma'am,” he said, taking a seat next to her, “thanks to a lucky slip-up, I've found out that, for some unknown reason, I have had the good luck to catch your attention. I owe you even more thanks because I've never received such an honor before. At the same time, you've made me realize one of my flaws, as I intend never to be modest again—”

“You will make a mistake, monsieur,” she laughed; “vanity should be left to those who have nothing else to recommend them.”

“You're going to mess up, sir,” she laughed; “vanity is for those who have nothing else to offer.”

The conversation thus opened ranged at large, in the usual way, over a multitude of topics—art and literature, politics, men and things—till insensibly they fell to talking of the eternal theme in France and all the world over—love, sentiment, and women.

The conversation that started covered a wide range of topics—art and literature, politics, people and things—until they naturally shifted to the timeless topic in France and everywhere else—love, feelings, and women.

“We are bond-slaves.”

“We are bondservants.”

“You are queens.”

"You are queens."

This was the gist and substance of all the more or less ingenious discourse between Charles and the Marquise, as of all such discourses—past, present, and to come. Allow a certain space of time, and the two formulas shall begin to mean “Love me,” and “I will love you.”

This was the core and essence of all the somewhat clever conversations between Charles and the Marquise, just like all such conversations—past, present, and future. Give it some time, and the two phrases will start to mean “Love me,” and “I will love you.”

“Madame,” Charles de Vandenesse exclaimed under his breath, “you have made me bitterly regret that I am leaving Paris. In Italy I certainly shall not pass hours in intellectual enjoyment such as this has been.”

“Madam,” Charles de Vandenesse whispered, “you’ve made me deeply regret leaving Paris. I definitely won’t spend hours of intellectual pleasure like this in Italy.”

“Perhaps, monsieur, you will find happiness, and happiness is worth more than all the brilliant things, true and false, that are said every evening in Paris.”

“Maybe, sir, you'll find happiness, and happiness is worth more than all the amazing things, real and fake, that are said every night in Paris.”

Before Charles took leave, he asked permission to pay a farewell call on the Marquise d’Aiglemont, and very lucky did he feel himself when the form of words in which he expressed himself for once was used in all sincerity; and that night, and all day long on the morrow, he could not put the thought of the Marquise out of his mind.

Before Charles left, he asked if he could pay a farewell visit to the Marquise d’Aiglemont, and he felt really lucky that for once, he spoke sincerely; that night and all day the next day, he couldn’t stop thinking about the Marquise.

At times he wondered why she had singled him out, what she had meant when she asked him to come to see her, and thought supplied an inexhaustible commentary. Again it seemed to him that he had discovered the motives of her curiosity, and he grew intoxicated with hope or frigidly sober with each new construction put upon that piece of commonplace civility. Sometimes it meant everything, sometimes nothing. He made up his mind at last that he would not yield to this inclination, and—went to call on Mme. d’Aiglemont.

At times he wondered why she had picked him, what she meant when she asked him to visit her, and his thoughts provided endless commentary. Sometimes it felt like he had figured out the reasons behind her curiosity, and he became either overwhelmed with hope or completely rational with each new interpretation of that simple act of politeness. Sometimes it felt significant, sometimes it didn’t mean a thing. In the end, he decided that he wouldn’t give in to this urge, and—went to visit Mme. d’Aiglemont.

There are thoughts which determine our conduct, while we do not so much as suspect their existence. If at first sight this assertion appears to be less a truth than a paradox, let any candid inquirer look into his own life and he shall find abundant confirmation therein. Charles went to Mme. d’Aiglemont, and so obeyed one of these latent, pre-existent germs of thought, of which our experience and our intellectual gains and achievements are but later and tangible developments.

There are thoughts that shape our actions without us even realizing they’re there. If this statement seems more like a paradox than a truth at first glance, anyone willing to reflect on their own life will find plenty of evidence to support it. Charles visited Mme. d’Aiglemont, following one of those hidden, pre-existing ideas that our experiences and intellectual accomplishments are merely later, more concrete expressions of.

For a young man a woman of thirty has irresistible attractions. There is nothing more natural, nothing better established, no human tie of stouter tissue than the heart-deep attachment between such a woman as the Marquise d’Aiglemont and such a man as Charles de Vandenesse. You can see examples of it every day in the world. A girl, as a matter of fact, has too many young illusions, she is too inexperienced, the instinct of sex counts for too much in her love for a young man to feel flattered by it. A woman of thirty knows all that is involved in the self-surrender to be made. Among the impulses of the first, put curiosity and other motives than love; the second acts with integrity of sentiment. The first yields; the second makes deliberate choice. Is not that choice in itself an immense flattery? A woman armed with experience, forewarned by knowledge, almost always dearly bought, seems to give more than herself; while the inexperienced and credulous girl, unable to draw comparisons for lack of knowledge, can appreciate nothing at its just worth. She accepts love and ponders it. A woman is a counselor and a guide at an age when we love to be guided and obedience is delight; while a girl would fain learn all things, meeting us with a girl’s naivete instead of a woman’s tenderness. She affords a single triumph; with a woman there is resistance upon resistance to overcome; she has but joy and tears, a woman has rapture and remorse.

For a young man, a thirty-year-old woman has an irresistible allure. There’s nothing more natural, nothing more firmly established, no human connection stronger than the deep emotional bond between someone like the Marquise d’Aiglemont and someone like Charles de Vandenesse. You see examples of this every day in the world. A girl, in fact, has too many youthful illusions; she’s too inexperienced, and the instinct of attraction weighs too heavily in her feelings for a young man to feel truly flattered by it. A woman at thirty understands everything involved in the gift of herself. Among the motivations of the first, there’s curiosity and other influences beyond love; the second acts with sincere sentiment. The first gives in; the second makes a conscious choice. Isn't that choice itself a huge compliment? A woman with experience, forewarned by lessons often learned the hard way, seems to offer more than just herself; meanwhile, the naive and unsuspecting girl, unable to compare due to her lack of knowledge, can’t appreciate anything at its true value. She embraces love and reflects on it. A woman is a mentor and a guide at an age when we love to be guided, and obedience feels like joy; while a girl wants to learn everything, facing us with a girl’s simplicity instead of a woman’s tenderness. She provides a single triumph; with a woman, there’s resistance to overcome at every turn; she experiences both joy and sorrow, while a woman feels ecstasy and regret.

A girl cannot play the part of a mistress unless she is so corrupt that we turn from her with loathing; a woman has a thousand ways of preserving her power and her dignity; she has risked so much for love, that she must bid him pass through his myriad transformations, while her too submissive rival gives a sense of too serene security which palls. If the one sacrifices her maidenly pride, the other immolates the honor of a whole family. A girl’s coquetry is of the simplest, she thinks that all is said when the veil is laid aside; a woman’s coquetry is endless, she shrouds herself in veil after veil, she satisfies every demand of man’s vanity, the novice responds but to one.

A girl can't play the role of a mistress unless she's so corrupted that we look away in disgust; a woman has countless ways to maintain her power and dignity. She has sacrificed so much for love that she must allow him to go through many changes, while her overly compliant rival offers a sense of calm security that becomes boring. If one sacrifices her virgin pride, the other sacrifices the honor of an entire family. A girl’s flirtation is straightforward; she thinks everything is revealed when she removes the veil. A woman’s flirtation is endless; she wraps herself in layer after layer, catering to every aspect of a man's vanity, while the novice responds to just one.

And there are terrors, fears, and hesitations—trouble and storm in the love of a woman of thirty years, never to be found in a young girl’s love. At thirty years a woman asks her lover to give her back the esteem she has forfeited for his sake; she lives only for him, her thoughts are full of his future, he must have a great career, she bids him make it glorious; she can obey, entreat, command, humble herself, or rise in pride; times without number she brings comfort when a young girl can only make moan. And with all the advantages of her position, the woman of thirty can be a girl again, for she can play all parts, assume a girl’s bashfulness, and grow the fairer even for a mischance.

And there are terrors, fears, and hesitations—trouble and turmoil in the love of a woman who is thirty, unlike anything found in a young girl's love. At thirty, a woman asks her partner to restore the respect she has lost for him; she lives for him, her thoughts are consumed by his future, and she encourages him to achieve greatness. She can obey, beg, command, humble herself, or stand tall in pride; countless times she provides comfort when a young girl can only complain. And despite all her advantages, a thirty-year-old woman can still be youthful, as she can play any role, adopt a girl's shyness, and even become more radiant after a setback.

Between these two feminine types lies the immeasurable difference which separates the foreseen from the unforeseen, strength from weakness. The woman of thirty satisfies every requirement; the young girl must satisfy none, under penalty of ceasing to be a young girl. Such ideas as these, developing in a young man’s mind, help to strengthen the strongest of all passions, a passion in which all spontaneous and natural feeling is blended with the artificial sentiment created by conventional manners.

Between these two types of women lies the vast difference that separates what is expected from what is unexpected, strength from weakness. The woman in her thirties meets every expectation; the young girl is free from any, or else she stops being seen as a young girl. Ideas like these, forming in a young man's mind, help to fuel the strongest passion of all, a passion where all genuine and natural emotions blend with the artificial feelings shaped by societal norms.

The most important and decisive step in a woman’s life is the very one that she invariably regards as the most insignificant. After her marriage she is no longer her own mistress, she is the queen and the bond-slave of the domestic hearth. The sanctity of womanhood is incompatible with social liberty and social claims; and for a woman emancipation means corruption. If you give a stranger the right of entry into the sanctuary of home, do you not put yourself at his mercy? How then if she herself bids him enter it? Is not this an offence, or, to speak more accurately, a first step towards an offence? You must either accept this theory with all its consequences, or absolve illicit passion. French society hitherto has chosen the third and middle course of looking on and laughing when offences come, apparently upon the Spartan principle of condoning the theft and punishing clumsiness. And this system, it may be, is a very wise one. ‘Tis a most appalling punishment to have all your neighbors pointing the finger of scorn at you, a punishment that a woman feels in her very heart. Women are tenacious, and all of them should be tenacious of respect; without esteem they cannot exist, esteem is the first demand that they make of love. The most corrupt among them feels that she must, in the first place, pledge the future to buy absolution for the past, and strives to make her lover understand that only for irresistible bliss can she barter the respect which the world henceforth will refuse to her.

The most important and decisive step in a woman’s life is the very one that she often sees as the least significant. After her marriage, she is no longer in control of her own life; she becomes both the queen and the servant of her household. The sacredness of womanhood doesn't align with social freedom and societal expectations; for a woman, freedom often leads to degradation. If you allow a stranger to enter the sacred space of your home, aren’t you putting yourself at his mercy? What if she invites him in herself? Isn’t that an offense, or more accurately, the first step toward an offense? You must either accept this idea with all its implications or excuse forbidden desire. French society so far has taken a middle ground—laughing and observing when wrongdoings occur, following the Spartan principle of tolerating theft but punishing carelessness. This approach may actually be quite wise. It’s a terrible punishment to have all your neighbors pointing fingers at you, a hurt that a woman feels deeply. Women are persistent, and they should all hold onto respect; without it, they can't thrive, as respect is the first thing they seek from love. The most immoral among them understands that she must secure her future to gain forgiveness for her past and works to make her lover realize that she will only trade the respect that society will deny her for overwhelming happiness.

Some such reflections cross the mind of any woman who for the first time and alone receives a visit from a young man; and this especially when, like Charles de Vandenesse, the visitor is handsome or clever. And similarly there are not many young men who would fail to base some secret wish on one of the thousand and one ideas which justify the instinct that attracts them to a beautiful, witty, and unhappy woman like the Marquise d’Aiglemont.

Some thoughts like these occur to any woman who, for the first time and alone, gets a visit from a young man; especially when, like Charles de Vandenesse, the visitor is attractive or charming. Likewise, not many young men would miss the chance to build some quiet desire on one of the countless ideas that explain the instinct drawing them toward a beautiful, witty, and troubled woman like the Marquise d’Aiglemont.

Mme. d’Aiglemont, therefore, felt troubled when M. de Vandenesse was announced; and as for him, he was almost confused in spite of the assurance which is like a matter of costume for a diplomatist. But not for long. The Marquise took refuge at once in the friendliness of manner which women use as a defence against the misinterpretations of fatuity, a manner which admits of no afterthought, while it paves the way to sentiment (to make use of a figure of speech), tempering the transition through the ordinary forms of politeness. In this ambiguous position, where the four roads leading respectively to Indifference, Respect, Wonder, and Passion meet, a woman may stay as long as she pleases, but only at thirty years does she understand all the possibilities of the situation. Laughter, tenderness, and jest are all permitted to her at the crossing of the ways; she has acquired the tact by which she finds all the responsive chords in a man’s nature, and skill in judging the sounds which she draws forth. Her silence is as dangerous as her speech. You will never read her at that age, nor discover if she is frank or false, nor how far she is serious in her admissions or merely laughing at you. She gives you the right to engage in a game of fence with her, and suddenly by a glance, a gesture of proved potency, she closes the combat and turns from you with your secret in her keeping, free to offer you up in a jest, free to interest herself in you, safe alike in her weakness and your strength.

Mme. d’Aiglemont felt uneasy when M. de Vandenesse was announced, and he was almost flustered despite the confidence that's like a uniform for a diplomat. But not for long. The Marquise quickly fell back on the friendly demeanor that women use to defend against the misunderstandings of vanity, a manner that leaves no room for misinterpretation and opens the door to deeper feelings, smoothing the shift through the usual polite exchanges. In this ambiguous situation, where the paths to Indifference, Respect, Wonder, and Passion intersect, a woman can linger as long as she wants, but only at thirty does she grasp all the possibilities of the moment. Laughter, tenderness, and humor are all allowed at this crossroads; she has developed the insight to resonate with a man's nature and is skilled at interpreting the reactions she draws out. Her silence is as risky as her words. At that age, she is unreadable, and you can't tell if she is sincere or deceptive, or how serious she is in her confessions or if she’s just teasing you. She gives you the chance to engage in a duel of wits with her, and then suddenly with a look, a well-timed gesture, she ends the duel and walks away with your secret, free to jest about it, free to be intrigued by you, secure in her vulnerability and your power.

Although the Marquise d’Aiglemont took up her position upon this neutral ground during the first interview, she knew how to preserve a high womanly dignity. The sorrows of which she never spoke seemed to hang over her assumed gaiety like a light cloud obscuring the sun. When Vandenesse went out, after a conversation which he had enjoyed more than he had thought possible, he carried with him the conviction that this was like to be too costly a conquest for his aspirations.

Although the Marquise d’Aiglemont positioned herself on neutral ground during their first meeting, she managed to maintain a strong sense of womanly dignity. The sorrows she never mentioned seemed to cast a light shadow over her feigned cheerfulness, like a thin cloud blocking the sun. When Vandenesse left, after a conversation that he had enjoyed more than he expected, he was left with the belief that this would likely be too expensive a conquest for his ambitions.

“It would mean sentiment from here to yonder,” he thought, “and correspondence enough to wear out a deputy second-clerk on his promotion. And yet if I really cared——”

“It would mean feelings from here to there,” he thought, “and enough correspondence to wear out a junior clerk on his promotion. And yet if I actually cared——”

Luckless phrase that has been the ruin of many an infatuated mortal. In France the way to love lies through self-love. Charles went back to Mme. d’Aiglemont, and imagined that she showed symptoms of pleasure in his conversion. And then, instead of giving himself up like a boy to the joy of falling in love, he tried to play a double role. He did his best to act passion and to keep cool enough to analyze the progress of this flirtation, to be lover and diplomatist at once; but youth and hot blood and analysis could only end in one way, over head and ears in love; for, natural or artificial, the Marquise was more than his match. Each time he went out from Mme. d’Aiglemont, he strenuously held himself to his distrust, and submitted the progressive situations of his case to a rigorous scrutiny fatal to his own emotions.

Unlucky phrase that has brought down many lovesick souls. In France, the path to love goes through self-love. Charles returned to Mme. d’Aiglemont, thinking she seemed pleased by his change of heart. Instead of fully immersing himself in the joy of falling in love like a kid, he tried to play both roles. He did his best to act passionate while staying calm enough to analyze how this flirtation was developing, trying to be both a lover and a diplomat at the same time. But youth, passion, and analysis could only lead to one outcome: head over heels in love; for, whether real or fake, the Marquise was more than he could handle. Each time he left Mme. d’Aiglemont, he forcefully maintained his skepticism and subjected every new development in their situation to a harsh scrutiny that ultimately damaged his own feelings.

“To-day she gave me to understand that she has been very unhappy and lonely,” said he to himself, after the third visit, “and that but for her little girl she would have longed for death. She was perfectly resigned. Now as I am neither her brother nor her spiritual director, why should she confide her troubles to me? She loves me.”

“Today, she made it clear to me that she has been very unhappy and lonely,” he said to himself after the third visit, “and that without her little girl, she would have wished for death. She was completely resigned. Now, since I'm neither her brother nor her spiritual advisor, why should she share her troubles with me? She loves me.”

Two days later he came away apostrophizing modern manners.

Two days later, he left criticizing modern behavior.

“Love takes on the hue of every age. In 1822 love is a doctrinaire. Instead of proving love by deeds, as in times past, we have taken to argument and rhetoric and debate. Women’s tactics are reduced to three shifts. In the first place, they declare that we cannot love as they love. (Coquetry! the Marquise simply threw it at me, like a challenge, this evening!) Next they grow pathetic, to appeal to our natural generosity or self-love; for does it not flatter a young man’s vanity to console a woman for a great calamity? And lastly, they have a craze for virginity. She must have thought that I thought her very innocent. My good faith is like to become an excellent speculation.”

“Love takes on the color of each era. In 1822, love is a doctrine. Instead of showing love through actions like before, we’ve turned to arguments, rhetoric, and debates. Women have three main strategies. First, they claim that we can’t love the way they do. (Coquetry! The Marquise just tossed it at me like a challenge this evening!) Next, they get emotional to appeal to our natural kindness or vanity; after all, doesn’t it boost a young man’s ego to comfort a woman through a big loss? And lastly, they’re obsessed with virginity. She must have thought I perceived her as very innocent. My good intentions might turn into a great opportunity.”

But a day came when every suspicious idea was exhausted. He asked himself whether the Marquise was not sincere; whether so much suffering could be feigned, and why she should act the part of resignation? She lived in complete seclusion; she drank in silence of a cup of sorrow scarcely to be guessed unless from the accent of some chance exclamation in a voice always well under control. From that moment Charles felt a keen interest in Mme. d’Aiglemont. And yet, though his visits had come to be a recognized thing, and in some sort a necessity to them both, and though the hour was kept free by tacit agreement, Vandenesse still thought that this woman with whom he was in love was more clever than sincere. “Decidedly, she is an uncommonly clever woman,” he used to say to himself as he went away.

But a day came when all his suspicions were used up. He wondered if the Marquise could actually be sincere; whether such deep suffering could be fake, and why she would pretend to be so resigned. She lived in complete isolation; she silently endured a cup of sorrow that was hard to recognize unless you caught the tone of a random outburst in her always well-controlled voice. From that moment, Charles developed a strong interest in Mme. d’Aiglemont. Yet, even though his visits had become a regular thing and somewhat of a necessity for both of them, and even though they had agreed without saying it to keep that time free, Vandenesse still believed that the woman he loved was more clever than genuine. “Definitely, she is an exceptionally clever woman,” he would tell himself as he left.

When he came into the room, there was the Marquise in her favorite attitude, melancholy expressed in her whole form. She made no movement when he entered, only raised her eyes and looked full at him, but the glance that she gave him was like a smile. Mme. d’Aiglemont’s manner meant confidence and sincere friendship, but of love there was no trace. Charles sat down and found nothing to say. A sensation for which no language exists troubled him.

When he walked into the room, the Marquise was in her usual position, looking sad all over. She didn’t move when he arrived, just lifted her eyes to look at him, but her gaze felt like a smile. Mme. d’Aiglemont’s demeanor conveyed trust and genuine friendship, but there was no sign of love. Charles sat down but couldn’t think of anything to say. He felt an emotion that couldn’t be put into words.

“What is the matter with you?” she asked in a softened voice.

“What’s wrong with you?” she asked in a gentle tone.

“Nothing.... Yes; I am thinking of something of which, as yet, you have not thought at all.”

“Nothing.... Yes; I’m thinking of something you haven’t considered at all yet.”

“What is it?”

"What's up?"

“Why—the Congress is over.”

"Why—the Congress is done."

“Well,” she said, “and ought you to have been at the Congress?”

“Well,” she said, “should you have been at the Congress?”

A direct answer would have been the most eloquent and delicate declaration of love; but Charles did not make it. Before the candid friendship in Mme. d’Aiglemont’s face all the calculations of vanity, the hopes of love, and the diplomatist’s doubts died away. She did not suspect, or she seemed not to suspect, his love for her; and Charles, in utter confusion turning upon himself, was forced to admit that he had said and done nothing which could warrant such a belief on her part. For M. de Vandenesse that evening, the Marquise was, as she had always been, simple and friendly, sincere in her sorrow, glad to have a friend, proud to find a nature responsive to her own—nothing more. It had not entered her mind that a woman could yield twice; she had known love—love lay bleeding still in the depths of her heart, but she did not imagine that bliss could bring her its rapture twice, for she believed not merely in the intellect, but in the soul; and for her love was no simple attraction; it drew her with all noble attractions.

A straightforward answer would have been the most articulate and sensitive expression of love, but Charles didn’t provide one. In the face of Mme. d’Aiglemont’s honest friendship, all his thoughts of vanity, hopes of love, and the doubts of a diplomat faded away. She didn’t seem to suspect, or even consider, his feelings for her; and Charles, feeling completely flustered, had to acknowledge that he hadn’t said or done anything to make her believe that. For M. de Vandenesse that evening, the Marquise was, as always, genuine and friendly, truly sorrowful, happy to have a friend, and proud to find someone whose nature resonated with hers—nothing more. It didn’t occur to her that a woman could experience love twice; she had known love—love still wounded deep within her heart, but she didn’t think that joy could bring her its ecstasy a second time, for she believed in not just the intellect but also the soul; to her, love wasn’t just a simple attraction; it pulled her in with all noble appeals.

In a moment Charles became a young man again, enthralled by the splendor of a nature so lofty. He wished for a fuller initiation into the secret history of a life blighted rather by fate than by her own fault. Mme. d’Aiglemont heard him ask the cause of the overwhelming sorrow which had blended all the harmonies of sadness with her beauty; she gave him one glance, but that searching look was like a seal set upon some solemn compact.

In an instant, Charles felt like a young man again, captivated by the grandeur of such high nature. He longed for a deeper understanding of the secret history of a life marred more by fate than by her own mistakes. Madame d’Aiglemont heard him inquire about the source of the deep sorrow that had intertwined all the melancholy with her beauty; she gave him one glance, but that intense look felt like a seal on some serious agreement.

“Ask no more such questions of me,” she said. “Four years ago, on this very day, the man who loved me, for whom I would have given up everything, even my own self-respect, died, and died to save my name. That love was still young and pure and full of illusions when it came to an end. Before I gave way to passion—and never was a woman so urged by fate—I had been drawn into the mistake that ruins many a girl’s life, a marriage with a man whose agreeable manners concealed his emptiness. Marriage plucked my hopes away one by one. And now, to-day, I have forfeited happiness through marriage, as well as the happiness styled criminal, and I have known no happiness. Nothing is left to me. If I could not die, at least I ought to be faithful to my memories.”

“Don’t ask me any more questions like that,” she said. “Four years ago, on this very day, the man who loved me, for whom I would have given up everything, even my self-respect, died, and he died to protect my reputation. That love was still young and pure and full of dreams when it ended. Before I lost myself to passion—and no woman was ever pushed by fate so hard—I made the mistake that ruins many girls’ lives: marrying a man whose nice demeanor hid his emptiness. Marriage stripped away my hopes one by one. And now, today, I’ve lost happiness through marriage, as well as the happiness considered wrong, and I’ve known no joy. There’s nothing left for me. If I can’t die, at least I should stay true to my memories.”

No tears came with the words. Her eyes fell, and there was a slight twisting of the fingers interclasped, according to her wont. It was simply said, but in her voice there was a note of despair, deep as her love seemed to have been, which left Charles without a hope. The dreadful story of a life told in three sentences, with that twisting of the fingers for all comment, the might of anguish in a fragile woman, the dark depths masked by a fair face, the tears of four years of mourning fascinated Vandenesse; he sat silent and diminished in the presence of her woman’s greatness and nobleness, seeing not the physical beauty so exquisite, so perfectly complete, but the soul so great in its power to feel. He had found, at last, the ideal of his fantastic imaginings, the ideal so vigorously invoked by all who look on life as the raw material of a passion for which many a one seeks ardently, and dies before he has grasped the whole of the dreamed-of treasure.

No tears came with her words. Her gaze dropped, and she twisted her fingers together, as she often did. It was simply stated, but there was a tone of despair in her voice, as deep as her love seemed to have been, leaving Charles without any hope. The heartbreaking story of her life was told in three sentences, with that finger-twisting as the only commentary, revealing the power of anguish in a delicate woman, the dark depths hidden behind a beautiful face, the tears of four years of mourning captivated Vandenesse; he sat silently, feeling small in the presence of her strength and nobility, not seeing the exquisite physical beauty, but recognizing the soul so profound in its ability to feel. He had finally found the ideal of his wild imaginings, the ideal so passionately sought by those who view life as raw material for a passion that many eagerly pursue, only to die before fully grasping the treasure they dream of.

With those words of hers in his ears, in the presence of her sublime beauty, his own thoughts seemed poor and narrow. Powerless as he felt himself to find words of his own, simple enough and lofty enough to scale the heights of this exaltation, he took refuge in platitudes as to the destiny of women.

With her words echoing in his ears and her stunning beauty before him, his own thoughts felt inadequate and limited. Feeling helpless to find words of his own that were both simple and profound enough to match this overwhelming feeling, he fell back on clichés about the destiny of women.

“Madame, we must either forget our pain, or hollow out a tomb for ourselves.”

“Madam, we must either move past our pain or create a grave for ourselves.”

But reason always cuts a poor figure beside sentiment; the one being essentially restricted, like everything that is positive, while the other is infinite. To set to work to reason where you are required to feel, is the mark of a limited nature. Vandenesse therefore held his peace, sat awhile with his eyes fixed upon her, then came away. A prey to novel thoughts which exalted woman for him, he was in something the same position as a painter who has taken the vulgar studio model for a type of womanhood, and suddenly confronts the Mnemosyne of the Musée—that noblest and least appreciated of antique statues.

But reason always looks weak next to feeling; reason is limited, like everything that is concrete, while feeling is limitless. Trying to reason when you should be feeling shows a lack of depth. Vandenesse, therefore, stayed quiet, sat for a while with his eyes on her, and then walked away. Overwhelmed by new thoughts that elevated women in his mind, he found himself in a similar situation to a painter who has used a common studio model as the ideal of womanhood, only to suddenly face the Mnemosyne of the Musée—that most noble yet underappreciated of ancient statues.

Charles de Vandenesse was deeply in love. He loved Mme. d’Aiglemont with the loyalty of youth, with the fervor that communicates such ineffable charm to a first passion, with a simplicity of heart of which a man only recovers some fragments when he loves again at a later day. Delicious first passion of youth, almost always deliciously savored by the woman who calls it forth; for at the golden prime of thirty, from the poetic summit of a woman’s life, she can look out over the whole course of love—backwards into the past, forwards into the future—and, knowing all the price to be paid for love, enjoys her bliss with the dread of losing it ever present with her. Her soul is still fair with her waning youth, and passion daily gathers strength from the dismaying prospect of the coming days.

Charles de Vandenesse was deeply in love. He adored Mme. d’Aiglemont with the loyalty of youth, with the intensity that gives such an indescribable charm to a first love, and with a simplicity of heart that a man only partially regains when he loves again later in life. That sweet first love of youth is almost always sweetly enjoyed by the woman who inspires it; for at the golden age of thirty, from the poetic peak of a woman’s life, she can reflect on the entire journey of love—looking back into the past and forward into the future—and, aware of all the costs that come with love, she savors her joy with the constant fear of losing it. Her spirit remains beautiful even as her youth fades, and her passion grows stronger each day despite the daunting thoughts of what lies ahead.

“This is love,” Vandenesse said to himself this time as he left the Marquise, “and for my misfortune I love a woman wedded to her memories. It is hard work to struggle against a dead rival, never present to make blunders and fall out of favor, nothing of him left but his better qualities. What is it but a sort of high treason against the Ideal to attempt to break the charm of memory, to destroy the hopes that survive a lost lover, precisely because he only awakened longings, and all that is loveliest and most enchanting in love?”

“This is love,” Vandenesse thought to himself as he walked away from the Marquise, “and unfortunately, I’m in love with a woman who is tied to her memories. It’s tough to compete with a rival who’s long gone—always perfect in her mind, never around to mess up and fall out of favor, with nothing left of him except his best qualities. Is it not a kind of betrayal to the Ideal to try to disrupt the magic of those memories, to ruin the hopes that linger for a lost lover, especially since he only stirred desires and embodied everything beautiful and enchanting about love?”

These sober reflections, due to the discouragement and dread of failure with which love begins in earnest, were the last expiring effort of diplomatic reasoning. Thenceforward he knew no afterthoughts, he was the plaything of his love, and lost himself in the nothings of that strange inexplicable happiness which is full fed by a chance word, by silence, or a vague hope. He tried to love Platonically, came daily to breathe the air that she breathed, became almost a part of her house, and went everywhere with her, slave as he was of a tyrannous passion compounded of egoism and devotion of the completest. Love has its own instinct, finding the way to the heart, as the feeblest insect finds the way to its flower, with a will which nothing can dismay or turn aside. If feeling is sincere, its destiny is not doubtful. Let a woman begin to think that her life depends on the sincerity or fervor or earnestness which her lover shall put into his longings, and is there not sufficient in the thought to put her through all the tortures of dread? It is impossible for a woman, be she wife or mother, to be secure from a young man’s love. One thing it is within her power to do—to refuse to see him as soon as she learns a secret which she never fails to guess. But this is too decided a step to take at an age when marriage has become a prosaic and tiresome yoke, and conjugal affection is something less than tepid (if indeed her husband has not already begun to neglect her). Is a woman plain? she is flattered by a love which gives her fairness. Is she young and charming? She is only to be won by a fascination as great as her own power to charm, that is to say, a fascination well-nigh irresistible. Is she virtuous? There is a love sublime in its earthliness which leads her to find something like absolution in the very greatness of the surrender and glory in a hard struggle. Everything is a snare. No lesson, therefore, is too severe where the temptation is so strong. The seclusion in which the Greeks and Orientals kept and keep their women, an example more and more followed in modern England, is the only safeguard of domestic morality; but under this system there is an end of all the charm of social intercourse; and society, and good breeding, and refinement of manners become impossible. The nations must take their choice.

These serious thoughts, stemming from the discouragement and fear of failure that comes with love starting in earnest, were his last attempt at logical reasoning. From that point on, he had no second thoughts; he was at the mercy of his love and lost himself in the nothingness of that strange, unexplainable happiness that can be fueled by a chance word, silence, or a vague hope. He tried to love in a purely platonic way, showed up daily to share the air she breathed, became almost a part of her home, and accompanied her everywhere, completely enslaved by a passionate mix of selfishness and total devotion. Love has its own instinct, finding a path to the heart, just as the tiniest insect finds its way to a flower, with a determination that nothing can discourage or divert. If feelings are sincere, their outcome is not uncertain. If a woman starts to believe that her life depends on the sincerity, intensity, or earnestness her lover puts into his desires, isn’t that thought enough to subject her to all kinds of anxieties? It’s impossible for a woman, whether she’s a wife or mother, to feel secure from a young man’s affection. One thing she can do is refuse to see him as soon as she figures out a secret that she always seems to guess. But that’s too drastic a step to take at a time when marriage has become a dull and burdensome duty, and matrimonial affection is often less than warm (if her husband hasn’t already started to ignore her). If a woman is plain, she feels flattered by a love that makes her feel beautiful. If she’s young and charming, she can only be won over by a charm as strong as her own ability to attract, which is nearly irresistible. If she’s virtuous, there’s a love that’s both sublime and earthly, prompting her to find something like forgiveness in the very act of surrender and glory in a tough struggle. Everything is a trap. Therefore, no lesson is too harsh where the temptation is so strong. The seclusion in which Greeks and Orientals kept and continue to keep their women, an example increasingly mirrored in modern England, is the only protection for domestic morality; but under this system, all the allure of social interaction fades, making society, etiquette, and refinement of manners impossible. Nations must make their choice.

So a few months went by, and Mme. d’Aiglemont discovered that her life was closely bound with this young man’s life, without overmuch confusion in her surprise, and felt with something almost like pleasure that she shared his tastes and his thoughts. Had she adopted Vandenesse’s ideas? Or was it Vandenesse who had made her lightest whims his own? She was not careful to inquire. She had been swept out already into the current of passion, and yet this adorable woman told herself with the confident reiteration of misgiving;

So a few months went by, and Mme. d’Aiglemont realized that her life was closely tied to this young man’s life, and she was hardly surprised by it. She felt almost a sense of pleasure in sharing his interests and thoughts. Had she embraced Vandenesse’s ideas? Or had Vandenesse taken on her lightest whims as his own? She didn’t bother to find out. She had already been swept away by the current of passion, and yet this wonderful woman reassured herself with a constant nagging doubt;

“Ah! no. I will be faithful to him who died for me.”

“Ah! No. I will stay true to the one who died for me.”

Pascal said that “the doubt of God implies belief in God.” And similarly it may be said that a woman only parleys when she has surrendered. A day came when the Marquise admitted to herself that she was loved, and with that admission came a time of wavering among countless conflicting thoughts and feelings. The superstitions of experience spoke their language. Should she be happy? Was it possible that she should find happiness outside the limits of the laws which society rightly or wrongly has set up for humanity to live by? Hitherto her cup of life had been full of bitterness. Was there any happy issue possible for the ties which united two human beings held apart by social conventions? And might not happiness be bought too dear? Still, this so ardently desired happiness, for which it is so natural to seek, might perhaps be found after all. Curiosity is always retained on the lover’s side in the suit. The secret tribunal was still sitting when Vandenesse appeared, and his presence put the metaphysical spectre, reason, to flight.

Pascal said that “the doubt of God implies belief in God.” Likewise, it can be said that a woman only negotiates when she has already given in. There came a day when the Marquise faced the truth that she was loved, and with that realization came a moment of uncertainty among countless conflicting thoughts and emotions. The superstitions of her experiences spoke up. Should she be happy? Was it possible to find happiness outside the boundaries of the rules that society has established for people to live by, right or wrong? Until now, her life had been filled with bitterness. Was there any chance for a happy outcome for the bond that connected two people kept apart by social norms? And could happiness come at too high a cost? Still, this happiness she desired so much, which is so natural to chase after, might actually be achievable. Curiosity always lingers on the lover's side in the pursuit. The secret court was still in session when Vandenesse showed up, and his presence chased away the abstract specter of reason.

If such are the successive transformations through which a sentiment, transient though it be, passes in a young man and a woman of thirty, there comes a moment of time when the shades of difference blend into each other, when all reasonings end in a single and final reflection which is lost and absorbed in the desire which it confirms. Then the longer the resistance, the mightier the voice of love. And here endeth this lesson, or rather this study made from the écorché, to borrow a most graphic term from the studio, for in this history it is not so much intended to portray love as to lay bare its mechanism and its dangers. From this moment every day adds color to these dry bones, clothes them again with living flesh and blood and the charm of youth, and puts vitality into their movements; till they glow once more with the beauty, the persuasive grace of sentiment, the loveliness of life.

If these are the ongoing changes that a feeling, fleeting as it may be, goes through in a young man and a woman of thirty, there comes a moment when the differences blend together, when all reasoning leads to a single, final thought that gets lost and absorbed in the desire it confirms. The longer the resistance lasts, the stronger the call of love. And this concludes this lesson, or rather this exploration taken from the écorché, to use a very vivid term from the studio, because in this story, it’s not just about illustrating love but also revealing its mechanics and dangers. From this point on, each day adds depth to these lifeless forms, dressing them again in vibrant flesh and blood and the allure of youth, bringing vitality to their movements; until they once again shine with the beauty, the persuasive charm of feeling, the loveliness of life.

Charles found Mme. d’Aiglemont absorbed in thought, and to his “What is it?” spoken in thrilling tones grown persuasive with the heart’s soft magic, she was careful not to reply. The delicious question bore witness to the perfect unity of their spirits; and the Marquise felt, with a woman’s wonderful intuition, that to give any expression to the sorrow in her heart would be to make an advance. If, even now, each one of those words was fraught with significance for them both, in what fathomless depths might she not plunge at the first step? She read herself with a clear and lucid glance. She was silent, and Vandenesse followed her example.

Charles found Mme. d’Aiglemont lost in thought, and when he asked, “What’s wrong?” in a voice that was both compelling and gentle, she chose not to respond. His heartfelt question revealed their deep connection, and the Marquise, with her keen intuition, understood that expressing the sorrow she felt would be a leap too far. If even now every word held great meaning for both of them, how deeply could she not fall if she took the first step? She examined her own feelings with clarity and insight. She remained silent, and Vandenesse mirrored her.

“I am not feeling well,” she said at last, taking alarm at the pause fraught with such great moment for them both, when the language of the eyes completely filled the blank left by the helplessness of speech.

“I’m not feeling well,” she finally said, getting anxious about the pause that was so significant for both of them, when the unspoken words were fully conveyed through their eyes.

“Madame,” said Charles, and his voice was tender but unsteady with strong feeling, “soul and body are both dependent on each other. If you were happy, you would be young and fresh. Why do you refuse to ask of love all that love has taken from you? You think that your life is over when it is only just beginning. Trust yourself to a friend’s care. It is so sweet to be loved.”

“Madame,” Charles said, his voice tender yet shaky with deep emotion, “your soul and body rely on each other. If you were happy, you would feel young and vibrant. Why do you hesitate to ask love for everything it has taken from you? You believe your life is over when it’s really just starting. Rely on a friend’s support. It’s so beautiful to be loved.”

“I am old already,” she said; “there is no reason why I should not continue to suffer as in the past. And ‘one must love,’ do you say? Well, I must not, and I cannot. Your friendship has put some sweetness into my life, but beside you I care for no one, no one could efface my memories. A friend I accept; I should fly from a lover. Besides, would it be a very generous thing to do, to exchange a withered heart for a young heart; to smile upon illusions which now I cannot share, to cause happiness in which I should either have no belief, or tremble to lose? I should perhaps respond to his devotion with egoism, should weigh and deliberate while he felt; my memory would resent the poignancy of his happiness. No, if you love once, that love is never replaced, you see. Indeed, who would have my heart at this price?”

“I’m already old,” she said. “There’s no reason I shouldn’t keep suffering like before. And you say, ‘One must love’? Well, I won’t, and I can’t. Your friendship has added some sweetness to my life, but besides you, I care for no one. No one could erase my memories. I can accept a friend; I would run from a lover. Besides, would it be very generous to trade a withered heart for a young one? To smile at illusions that I can no longer share, knowing I’d cause happiness that I either wouldn’t believe in or would fear losing? I might respond to his devotion with selfishness, weighing and pondering while he felt; my memory would resent the sharpness of his happiness. No, if you love once, that love can never be replaced, you see. Really, who would want my heart at that price?”

There was a tinge of heartless coquetry in the words, the last effort of discretion.

There was a hint of cold flirtation in the words, the final attempt at discretion.

“If he loses courage, well and good, I shall live alone and faithful.” The thought came from the very depths of the woman, for her it was the too slender willow twig caught in vain by a swimmer swept out by the current.

“If he loses courage, fine, I’ll live alone and loyal.” This thought came from the depths of the woman; for her, it was like a flimsy willow twig that a swimmer in a strong current grasped in vain.

Vandenesse’s involuntary shudder at her dictum plead more eloquently for him than all his past assiduity. Nothing moves a woman so much as the discovery of a gracious delicacy in us, such a refinement of sentiment as her own, for a woman the grace and delicacy are sure tokens of truth. Charles’ start revealed the sincerity of his love. Mme. d’Aiglemont learned the strength of his affection from the intensity of his pain.

Vandenesse's involuntary shudder at her statement spoke more deeply to him than all his previous efforts. Nothing affects a woman more than realizing that we possess a certain kindness and sensitivity, a refinement of feelings akin to her own, because for a woman, grace and delicacy are clear signs of authenticity. Charles' flinch showed the genuineness of his love. Mme. d’Aiglemont understood the depth of his feelings from the intensity of his suffering.

“Perhaps you are right,” he said coldly. “New love, new vexation of spirit.”

“Maybe you’re right,” he said coldly. “New love, new frustration of the soul.”

Then he changed the subject, and spoke of indifferent matters; but he was visibly moved, and he concentrated his gaze on Mme. d’Aiglemont as if he were seeing her for the last time.

Then he switched topics and talked about trivial things; but he was clearly affected, and he focused his gaze on Mme. d’Aiglemont as if he were seeing her for the last time.

“Adieu, madame,” he said, with emotion in his voice.

“Goodbye, ma'am,” he said, with emotion in his voice.

Au revoir,” said she, with that subtle coquetry, the secret of a very few among women.

Goodbye,” she said, with that subtle flirtation that only a few women possess.

He made no answer and went.

He didn't reply and left.

When Charles was no longer there, when his empty chair spoke for him, regrets flocked in upon her, and she found fault with herself. Passion makes an immense advance as soon as a woman persuades herself that she has failed somewhat in generosity or hurt a noble nature. In love there is never any need to be on our guard against the worst in us; that is a safeguard; a woman only surrenders at the summons of a virtue. “The floor of hell is paved with good intentions,”—it is no preacher’s paradox.

When Charles was gone, and his empty chair seemed to represent him, regret washed over her, and she started to criticize herself. Passion takes a huge leap forward when a woman convinces herself that she's fallen short in generosity or harmed a noble soul. In love, there’s no need to guard against our darker sides; that’s what protects us. A woman only gives in when called by a virtue. “The road to hell is paved with good intentions”—it's not just some preacher’s saying.

Vandenesse stopped away for several days. Every evening at the accustomed hour the Marquise sat expectant in remorseful impatience. She could not write—that would be a declaration, and, moreover, her instinct told her that he would come back. On the sixth day he was announced, and never had she heard the name with such delight. Her joy frightened her.

Vandenesse was gone for several days. Every evening at the usual time, the Marquise sat waiting with anxious impatience. She couldn’t write to him—that would be too revealing, and her intuition told her he would return. On the sixth day, he was announced, and she had never heard his name with such happiness. Her joy scared her.

“You have punished me well,” she said, addressing him.

“You’ve punished me well,” she said, looking at him.

Vandenesse gazed at her in astonishment.

Vandenesse looked at her in disbelief.

“Punished?” he echoed. “And for what?” He understood her quite well, but he meant to be avenged for all that he had suffered as soon as she suspected it.

“Punished?” he repeated. “And for what?” He understood her perfectly, but he was determined to get back at her for everything he had endured as soon as she realized it.

“Why have you not come to see me?” she demanded with a smile.

“Why haven't you come to see me?” she asked with a smile.

“Then you have seen no visitors?” asked he, parrying the question.

“Then you haven't seen any visitors?” he asked, dodging the question.

“Yes. M. de Ronquerolles and M. de Marsay and young d’Escrignon came and stayed for nearly two hours, the first two yesterday, the last this morning. And besides, I have had a call, I believe, from Mme. Firmiani and from your sister, Mme. de Listomere.”

“Yes. Mr. de Ronquerolles and Mr. de Marsay and young d’Escrignon came by and stayed for almost two hours, the first two yesterday and the last this morning. Also, I think I had a visit from Mrs. Firmiani and your sister, Mrs. de Listomere.”

Here was a new infliction, torture which none can comprehend unless they know love as a fierce and all-invading tyrant whose mildest symptom is a monstrous jealousy, a perpetual desire to snatch away the beloved from every other influence.

Here was a new pain, a torture that no one can truly understand unless they know love as a powerful and all-consuming force, whose mildest symptom is a terrible jealousy, an unending urge to take the beloved away from any other influence.

“What!” thought he to himself, “she has seen visitors, she has been with happy creatures, and talking to them, while I was unhappy and all alone.”

“What!” he thought to himself, “she has seen friends, she has been with joyful people, and chatting with them, while I was miserable and all alone.”

He buried his annoyance forthwith, and consigned love to the depths of his heart, like a coffin to the sea. His thoughts were of the kind that never find expression in words; they pass through the mind swiftly as a deadly acid, that poisons as it evaporates and vanishes. His brow, however, was over-clouded; and Mme. d’Aiglemont, guided by her woman’s instinct, shared his sadness without understanding it. She had hurt him, unwittingly, as Vandenesse knew. He talked over his position with her, as if his jealousy were one of those hypothetical cases which lovers love to discuss. Then the Marquise understood it all. She was so deeply moved, that she could not keep back the tears—and so these lovers entered the heaven of love.

He quickly buried his annoyance and pushed love down deep in his heart, like a coffin sinking into the sea. His thoughts were the kind that never get expressed in words; they rush through the mind like a poisonous acid, harmful as it evaporates and disappears. His brow, however, was clouded with worry, and Mme. d’Aiglemont, trusting her intuition, sensed his sadness without fully grasping it. She had hurt him unintentionally, as Vandenesse was aware. He discussed his situation with her, treating his jealousy as one of those hypothetical scenarios that lovers enjoy debating. Then the Marquise understood everything. She was so moved that she couldn’t hold back her tears—and so these lovers entered the bliss of love.

Heaven and Hell are two great imaginative conceptions formulating our ideas of Joy and Sorrow—those two poles about which human existence revolves. Is not heaven a figure of speech covering now and for evermore an infinite of human feeling impossible to express save in its accidents—since that Joy is one? And what is Hell but the symbol of our infinite power to suffer tortures so diverse that of our pain it is possible to fashion works of art, for no two human sorrows are alike?

Heaven and Hell are two powerful ideas that shape our understanding of Joy and Sorrow—those two extremes around which human life revolves. Isn't heaven just a way of expressing an endless range of human emotions that are impossible to articulate except through their outcomes—since that Joy is singular? And what is Hell if not a symbol of our limitless capacity to endure suffering so varied that from our pain, we can create art, as no two human sorrows are the same?

One evening the two lovers sat alone and side by side, silently watching one of the fairest transformations of the sky, a cloudless heaven taking hues of pale gold and purple from the last rays of the sunset. With the slow fading of the daylight, sweet thoughts seem to awaken, and soft stirrings of passion, and a mysterious sense of trouble in the midst of calm. Nature sets before us vague images of bliss, bidding us enjoy the happiness within our reach, or lament it when it has fled. In those moments fraught with enchantment, when the tender light in the canopy of the sky blends in harmony with the spells working within, it is difficult to resist the heart’s desires grown so magically potent. Cares are blunted, joy becomes ecstasy; pain, intolerable anguish. The pomp of sunset gives the signal for confessions and draws them forth. Silence grows more dangerous than speech for it gives to eyes all the power of the infinite of the heavens reflected in them. And for speech, the least word has irresistible might. Is not the light infused into the voice and purple into the glances? Is not heaven within us, or do we feel that we are in the heavens?

One evening, the two lovers sat quietly together, watching one of the most beautiful changes in the sky—a clear blue expanse taking on shades of pale gold and purple from the last rays of the sunset. As the daylight slowly faded, sweet thoughts seemed to stir, along with soft feelings of passion, and an inexplicable sense of unease amidst the tranquility. Nature presents us with vague images of happiness, encouraging us to savor the joy that's within our grasp, or mourn it when it slips away. In those enchanting moments, when the gentle light of the sky harmonizes with the feelings stirring inside, it's hard to resist the heart’s desires that have become so magically strong. Worries fade, joy becomes ecstasy, and pain feels like unbearable suffering. The grandeur of the sunset signals confessions and brings them forth. Silence becomes more dangerous than words, as it gives eyes the limitless power of the heavens reflected back at them. And with words, even the smallest utterance holds tremendous weight. Isn't there light in the voice and richness in the glances? Isn't heaven within us, or do we feel like we're in heaven?

Vandenesse and Julie—for so she had allowed herself to be called for the past few days by him whom she loved to speak of as Charles—Vandenesse and Julie were talking together, but they had drifted very far from their original subject; and if their spoken words had grown meaningless they listened in delight to the unspoken thoughts that lurked in the sounds. Her hand lay in his. She had abandoned it to him without a thought that she had granted a proof of love.

Vandenesse and Julie—for that's how she'd allowed herself to be called for the past few days by the one she loved to refer to as Charles—Vandenesse and Julie were talking, but they'd strayed far from their original topic; and even though their words had lost meaning, they listened with joy to the unspoken feelings hidden in their voices. Her hand was resting in his. She had given it to him without realizing she was showing a sign of love.

Together they leaned forward to look out upon a majestic cloud country, full of snows and glaciers and fantastic mountain peaks with gray stains of shadow on their sides, a picture composed of sharp contrasts between fiery red and the shadows of darkness, filling the skies with a fleeting vision of glory which cannot be reproduced—magnificent swaddling-bands of sunrise, bright shrouds of the dying sun. As they leaned Julie’s hair brushed lightly against Vandenesse’s cheek. She felt that light contact, and shuddered violently, and he even more, for imperceptibly they both had reached one of those inexplicable crises when quiet has wrought upon the senses until every faculty of perception is so keen that the slightest shock fills the heart lost in melancholy with sadness that overflows in tears; or raises joy to ecstasy in a heart that is lost in the vertigo of love. Almost involuntarily Julie pressed her lover’s hand. That wooing pressure gave courage to his timidity. All the joy of the present, all the hopes of the future were blended in the emotion of a first caress, the bashful trembling kiss that Mme. d’Aiglemont received upon her cheek. The slighter the concession, the more dangerous and insinuating it was. For their double misfortune it was only too sincere a revelation. Two noble natures had met and blended, drawn each to each by every law of natural attraction, held apart by every ordinance.

Together they leaned forward to gaze out at a breathtaking scene of clouds, filled with snow, glaciers, and incredible mountain peaks marked by gray shadows on their sides. It was a picture made up of sharp contrasts between fiery red and deep darkness, painting the sky with a fleeting vision of glory that could never be replicated—magnificent bands of sunrise and bright veils of the setting sun. As they leaned in, Julie’s hair lightly brushed against Vandenesse’s cheek. She felt that gentle touch and shuddered violently, and he even more so, as they both reached one of those unexplainable moments when silence heightens the senses, making even the slightest contact stir the heart, filled with sadness that spills over in tears or elevates joy to ecstasy within a heart lost in the thrill of love. Almost instinctively, Julie squeezed her lover’s hand. That subtle pressure gave him the courage he needed. All the joy of the present and all the hopes for the future came together in the emotion of a first gentle touch, the shy, trembling kiss that Mme. d’Aiglemont felt on her cheek. The more minimal the gesture, the more dangerous and enticing it became. For their shared misfortune, it was a brutally sincere revelation. Two noble souls had met and merged, drawn together by every natural law of attraction, yet held apart by every rule.

General d’Aiglemont came in at that very moment.

General d’Aiglemont walked in at that exact moment.

“The Ministry has gone out,” he said. “Your uncle will be in the new cabinet. So you stand an uncommonly good chance of an embassy, Vandenesse.”

“The Ministry has changed,” he said. “Your uncle will be in the new cabinet. So you have a really good shot at an embassy, Vandenesse.”

Charles and Julie looked at each other and flushed red. That blush was one more tie to unite them; there was one thought and one remorse in either mind; between two lovers guilty of a kiss there is a bond quite as strong and terrible as the bond between two robbers who have murdered a man. Something had to be said by way of reply.

Charles and Julie glanced at each other and turned red. That blush was another connection between them; they shared the same thought and guilt; between two lovers who have kissed and feel guilty, there's a bond just as strong and intense as the bond between two robbers who have killed someone. Something needed to be said in response.

“I do not care to leave Paris now,” Charles said.

“I don't want to leave Paris right now,” Charles said.

“We know why,” said the General, with the knowing air of a man who discovers a secret. “You do not like to leave your uncle, because you do not wish to lose your chance of succeeding to the title.”

“We know why,” said the General, with the confident expression of someone who has uncovered a secret. “You don’t want to leave your uncle because you don’t want to risk losing your chance to inherit the title.”

The Marquise took refuge in her room, and in her mind passed a pitiless verdict upon her husband.

The Marquise retreated to her room and harshly judged her husband in her thoughts.

“His stupidity is really beyond anything!”

"His stupidity is truly unreal!"





IV. THE FINGER OF GOD

Between the Barrière d’Italie and the Barrière de la Santé, along the boulevard which leads to the Jardin des Plantes, you have a view of Paris fit to send an artist or the tourist, the most blase in matters of landscape, into ecstasies. Reach the slightly higher ground where the line of boulevard, shaded by tall, thick-spreading trees, curves with the grace of some green and silent forest avenue, and you see spread out at your feet a deep valley populous with factories looking almost countrified among green trees and the brown streams of the Bièvre or the Gobelins.

Between the Barrière d’Italie and the Barrière de la Santé, along the boulevard that leads to the Jardin des Plantes, you get a view of Paris that can thrill any artist or even the most jaded tourist when it comes to scenery. Climb up to the slightly higher ground where the tree-lined boulevard curves like a peaceful green forest path, and you’ll see below you a deep valley filled with factories that almost look rural, surrounded by green trees and the brown streams of the Bièvre or the Gobelins.

On the opposite slope, beneath some thousands of roofs packed close together like heads in a crowd, lurks the squalor of the Faubourg Saint-Marceau. The imposing cupola of the Panthéon, and the grim melancholy dome of the Val-du-Grace, tower proudly up above a whole town in itself, built amphitheatre-wise; every tier being grotesquely represented by a crooked line of street, so that the two public monuments look like a huge pair of giants dwarfing into insignificance the poor little houses and the tallest poplars in the valley. To your left behold the observatory, the daylight, pouring athwart its windows and galleries, producing such fantastical strange effects that the building looks like a black spectral skeleton. Further yet in the distance rises the elegant lantern tower of the Invalides, soaring up between the bluish pile of the Luxembourg and the gray tours of Saint-Sulpice. From this standpoint the lines of the architecture are blended with green leaves and gray shadows, and change every moment with every aspect of the heavens, every alteration of light or color in the sky. Afar, the skyey spaces themselves seem to be full of buildings; near, wind the serpentine curves of waving trees and green footpaths.

On the opposite slope, beneath thousands of closely packed roofs like heads in a crowd, lies the rundown area of Faubourg Saint-Marceau. The impressive dome of the Panthéon and the somber dome of Val-du-Grace rise proudly above what feels like a whole town in itself, built like an amphitheater; each level is bizarrely depicted by a crooked line of streets, making the two public monuments look like a giant pair overshadowing the tiny houses and the tallest poplars in the valley. To your left is the observatory, with daylight streaming through its windows and galleries, creating such surreal effects that the building resembles a dark, ghostly skeleton. Further in the distance stands the elegant lantern tower of the Invalides, towering between the bluish structure of the Luxembourg and the gray towers of Saint-Sulpice. From this viewpoint, the lines of the architecture blend with green leaves and gray shadows, shifting constantly with every change in the sky’s aspect, every shift in light or color. In the distance, the expansive sky itself seems filled with structures; up close, the winding curves of swaying trees and green pathways stretch out.

Away to your right, through a great gap in this singular landscape, you see the canal Saint-Martin, a long pale stripe with its edging of reddish stone quays and fringes of lime avenue. The long rows of buildings beside it, in genuine Roman style, are the public granaries.

Away to your right, through a large gap in this unique landscape, you see the Canal Saint-Martin, a long, light-colored line with its borders of reddish stone quays and lines of lime trees. The long rows of buildings next to it, in authentic Roman style, are the public granaries.

Beyond, again, on the very last plane of all, see the smoke-dimmed slopes of Belleville covered with houses and windmills, which blend their freaks of outline with the chance effects of cloud. And still, between that horizon, vague as some childish recollection, and the serried range of roofs in the valley, a whole city lies out of sight: a huge city, engulfed, as it were, in a vast hollow between the pinnacles of the Hôpital de la Pitié and the ridge line of the Cimetiere de l’Est, between suffering on the one hand and death on the other; a city sending up a smothered roar like Ocean grumbling at the foot of a cliff, as if to let you know that “I am here!”

Beyond, once again, on the very last horizon, you can see the smoke-hazed slopes of Belleville filled with houses and windmills, their unusual shapes blending with the random effects of clouds. And still, between that horizon, as vague as a childhood memory, and the dense array of roofs in the valley, a whole city remains hidden from view: a massive city, swallowed up, so to speak, in a vast dip between the peaks of the Hôpital de la Pitié and the ridge of the Cimetiere de l’Est, caught between suffering on one side and death on the other; a city sending up a muffled roar like the ocean grumbling at the base of a cliff, as if to say, “I am here!”

When the sunlight pours like a flood over this strip of Paris, purifying and etherealizing the outlines, kindling answering lights here and there in the window panes, brightening the red tiles, flaming about the golden crosses, whitening walls and transforming the atmosphere into a gauzy veil, calling up rich contrasts of light and fantastic shadow; when the sky is blue and earth quivers in the heat, and the bells are pealing, then you shall see one of the eloquent fairy scenes which stamp themselves for ever on the imagination, a scene that shall find as fanatical worshipers as the wondrous views of Naples and Byzantium or the isles of Florida. Nothing is wanting to complete the harmony, the murmur of the world of men and the idyllic quiet of solitude, the voices of a million human creatures and the voice of God. There lies a whole capital beneath the peaceful cypresses of Pere-Lachaise.

When the sunlight floods over this part of Paris, clearing and softening the outlines, lighting up the window panes, brightening the red tiles, glowing around the golden crosses, whitening the walls, and turning the atmosphere into a delicate veil, creating rich contrasts of light and intriguing shadows; when the sky is blue and the earth shimmers in the heat, and the bells are ringing, you’ll witness one of those stunning fairy-tale scenes that stay with you forever, a scene that will have as dedicated admirers as the breathtaking views of Naples and Byzantium or the islands of Florida. Everything needed to complete the harmony is present, the hum of the busy world and the peacefulness of solitude, the voices of a million people and the voice of God. A whole city rests beneath the serene cypresses of Pere-Lachaise.

The landscape lay in all its beauty, sparkling in the spring sunlight, as I stood looking out over it one morning, my back against a huge elm-tree that flung its yellow flowers to the wind. At the sight of the rich and glorious view before me, I thought bitterly of the scorn with which even in our literature we affect to hold this land of ours, and poured maledictions on the pitiable plutocrats who fall out of love with fair France, and spend their gold to acquire the right of sneering at their own country, by going through Italy at a gallop and inspecting that desecrated land through an opera-glass. I cast loving eyes on modern Paris. I was beginning to dream dreams, when the sound of a kiss disturbed the solitude and put philosophy to flight. Down the sidewalk, along the steep bank, above the rippling water, I saw beyond the Ponte des Gobelins the figure of a woman, dressed with the daintiest simplicity; she was still young, as it seemed to me, and the blithe gladness of the landscape was reflected in her sweet face. Her companion, a handsome young man, had just set down a little boy. A prettier child has never been seen, and to this day I do not know whether it was the little one or his mother who received the kiss. In their young faces, in their eyes, their smile, their every movement, you could read the same deep and tender thought. Their arms were interlaced with such glad swiftness; they drew close together with such marvelous unanimity of impulse that, conscious of nothing but themselves, they did not so much as see me. A second child, however—a little girl, who had turned her back upon them in sullen discontent—threw me a glance, and the expression in her eyes startled me. She was as pretty and engaging as the little brother whom she left to run about by himself, sometimes before, sometimes after their mother and her companion; but her charm was less childish, and now, as she stood mute and motionless, her attitude and demeanor suggested a torpid snake. There was something indescribably mechanical in the way in which the pretty woman and her companion paced up and down. In absence of mind, probably, they were content to walk to and fro between the little bridge and a carriage that stood waiting nearby at a corner in the boulevard, turning, stopping short now and again, looking into each other’s eyes, or breaking into laughter as their casual talk grew lively or languid, grave or gay.

The landscape was stunning, sparkling in the spring sunlight, as I stood there one morning, leaning against a huge elm tree that tossed its yellow flowers into the wind. Looking at the rich and beautiful scene before me, I felt bitter about the contempt with which, even in our literature, we pretend to regard our own country. I cursed the pathetic wealthy people who fall out of love with lovely France and spend their money to earn the right to mock their homeland by rushing through Italy and viewing that ruined land through opera glasses. I gazed fondly at modern Paris. I was starting to dream when the sound of a kiss broke my solitude and sent my thoughts flying. Down the sidewalk, along the steep bank, above the sparkling water, I noticed a woman beyond the Ponte des Gobelins, dressed in the simplest yet sweetest way; she seemed still young, and the joyful beauty of the landscape mirrored in her lovely face. Her companion, a handsome young man, had just set down a little boy. I had never seen a cuter child, and to this day I don’t know if it was the little boy or his mother who got the kiss. In their youthful faces, in their eyes, their smiles, and every move, you could see the same deep and tender feeling. Their arms embraced with such joyful quickness; they came together with such amazing unity that, lost in their own world, they didn’t even notice me. However, a second child—a little girl who had turned away from them in sulky discontent—cast a glance my way, and the look in her eyes startled me. She was as pretty and charming as her little brother, who was running around by himself, sometimes ahead of, sometimes behind their mother and her companion; but her charm was less innocent, and as she stood there silent and still, her posture and demeanor suggested a lethargic snake. There was something oddly robotic about the way the pretty woman and her companion walked back and forth. Probably lost in thought, they were content to pace between the little bridge and a carriage that was waiting nearby at a corner of the boulevard, turning and stopping occasionally, looking into each other’s eyes, or laughing as their casual conversation shifted from lively to slow, serious to cheerful.

I watched this delicious picture a while from my hiding-place by the great elm-tree, and should have turned away no doubt and respected their privacy, if it had not been for a chance discovery. In the face of the brooding, silent, elder child I saw traces of thought overdeep for her age. When her mother and the young man at her side turned and came near, her head was frequently lowered; the furtive sidelong glances of intelligence that she gave the pair and the child her brother were nothing less than extraordinary. Sometimes the pretty woman or her friend would stroke the little boy’s fair curls, or lay a caressing finger against the baby throat or the white collar as he played at keeping step with them; and no words can describe the shrewd subtlety, the ingenuous malice, the fierce intensity which lighted up that pallid little face with the faint circles already round the eyes. Truly there was a man’s power of passion in the strange-looking, delicate little girl. Here were traces of suffering or of thought in her; and which is the more certain token of death when life is in blossom—physical suffering, or the malady of too early thought preying upon a soul as yet in bud? Perhaps a mother knows. For my own part, I know of nothing more dreadful to see than an old man’s thoughts on a child’s forehead; even blasphemy from girlish lips is less monstrous.

I watched this captivating scene for a while from my hiding spot by the big elm tree, and I would have looked away and respected their privacy, but then I made a chance discovery. On the face of the solemn, silent older child, I saw signs of thoughts that were too deep for her age. When her mother and the young man beside her came closer, she often lowered her head; the secretive sideways glances of understanding that she cast at the couple and her little brother were nothing short of remarkable. Sometimes the attractive woman or her friend would stroke the little boy’s fair curls or gently touch his baby throat or white collar as he tried to keep up with them; and no words can capture the clever subtlety, the innocent wickedness, the fierce intensity that lit up that pale little face with the faint circles already forming around her eyes. Truly, that delicate little girl had a man’s intensity of feeling. There were signs of suffering or deep thought in her; and what is a clearer sign of death when life is still blossoming—physical pain, or the burden of thinking too deeply preying on a soul that is still budding? Maybe a mother knows. As for me, I can't imagine anything more horrifying than seeing an old man's thoughts on a child's face; even blasphemy from a girl seems less monstrous.

The almost stupid stolidity of this child who had begun to think already, her rare gestures, everything about her, interested me. I scrutinized her curiously. Then the common whim of the observer drew me to compare her with her brother, and to note their likeness and unlikeness.

The almost silly seriousness of this kid who had already started to think fascinated me. Her rare gestures, everything about her, caught my attention. I looked at her closely. Then the typical urge of an observer made me compare her to her brother, noting their similarities and differences.

Her brown hair and dark eyes and look of precocious power made a rich contrast with the little one’s fair curled head and sea-green eyes and winning helplessness. She, perhaps, was seven or eight years of age; the boy was full four years younger. Both children were dressed alike; but here again, looking closely, I noticed a difference. It was very slight, a little thing enough; but in the light of after events I saw that it meant a whole romance in the past, a whole tragedy to come. The little brown-haired maid wore a linen collar with a plain hem, her brother’s was edged with dainty embroidery, that was all; but therein lay the confession of a heart’s secret, a tacit preference which a child can read in the mother’s inmost soul as clearly as if the spirit of God revealed it. The fair-haired child, careless and glad, looked almost like a girl, his skin was so fair and fresh, his movements so graceful, his look so sweet; while his older sister, in spite of her energy, in spite of the beauty of her features and her dazzling complexion, looked like a sickly little boy. In her bright eyes there was none of the humid softness which lends such charm to children’s faces; they seemed, like courtiers’ eyes, to be dried by some inner fire; and in her pallor there was a certain swarthy olive tint, the sign of vigorous character. Twice her little brother came to her, holding out a tiny hunting-horn with a touching charm, a winning look, and wistful expression, which would have sent Charlet into ecstasies, but she only scowled in answer to his “Here, Hélène, will you take it?” so persuasively spoken. The little girl, so sombre and vehement beneath her apparent indifference, shuddered, and even flushed red when her brother came near her; but the little one seemed not to notice his sister’s dark mood, and his unconsciousness, blended with earnestness, marked a final difference in character between the child and the little girl, whose brow was overclouded already by the gloom of a man’s knowledge and cares.

Her brown hair and dark eyes, along with her air of confidence, created a stark contrast to the little one’s fair curly hair, sea-green eyes, and appealing vulnerability. She was probably around seven or eight years old, while the boy was a full four years younger. Both children wore similar outfits; but again, upon closer inspection, I noticed a small difference. It was minor, just a little detail; yet in light of what happened later, I realized it signified a whole backstory filled with romance and impending tragedy. The little brown-haired girl had a plain, hemmed linen collar, while her brother’s was adorned with delicate embroidery— that was the only distinction. But within that lay the unspoken truth of a mother’s heart, a silent preference that a child can read within their mother’s deepest soul as clearly as if it were revealed by the divine. The fair-haired child, carefree and joyful, almost resembled a girl; his skin was so pale and fresh, his movements so elegant, and his expression so sweet. Meanwhile, despite her energy and the beauty of her features and glowing complexion, her older sister appeared almost like a frail little boy. In her bright eyes, there was none of the soft moisture that adds charm to a child’s face; they seemed, like the eyes of courtiers, to have been dried by some inner fire. Her pale complexion had a slight olive tint, hinting at a strong character. Twice, her little brother approached her, holding out a tiny hunting horn with an endearing charm, a pleading look, and a wistful expression that would have thrilled Charlet; yet she only frowned in response to his “Here, Hélène, will you take it?” which he said so earnestly. The little girl, serious and intense beneath her feigned indifference, shuddered and even blushed when her brother came close to her. But he seemed oblivious to her dark mood, and his innocent earnestness highlighted a fundamental character difference between the child and the little girl, whose brow was already shadowed by the weight of adult knowledge and worries.

“Mamma, Hélène will not play,” cried the little one, seizing an opportunity to complain while the two stood silent on the Ponte des Gobelins.

“Mama, Hélène won’t play,” cried the little one, taking the chance to complain while the two stood quietly on the Ponte des Gobelins.

“Let her alone, Charles; you know very well that she is always cross.”

“Leave her alone, Charles; you know she’s always in a bad mood.”

Tears sprang to Hélène’s eyes at the words so thoughtlessly uttered by her mother as she turned abruptly to the young man by her side. The child devoured the speech in silence, but she gave her brother one of those sagacious looks that seemed inexplicable to me, glancing with a sinister expression from the bank where he stood to the Bièvre, then at the bridge and the view, and then at me.

Tears filled Hélène’s eyes at her mother’s careless words as she suddenly turned to the young man beside her. The child absorbed the conversation in silence, but she shot her brother one of those knowing looks that baffled me, casting a sly glance from the bank where he stood to the Bièvre, then at the bridge and the view, and finally at me.

I was afraid lest my presence should disturb the happy couple; I slipped away and took refuge behind a thicket of elder trees, which completely screened me from all eyes. Sitting quietly on the summit of the bank, I watched the ever-changing landscape and the fierce-looking little girl, for with my head almost on a level with the boulevard I could still see her through the leaves. Hélène seemed uneasy over my disappearance, her dark eyes looked for me down the alley and behind the trees with indefinable curiosity. What was I to her? Then Charles’ baby laughter rang out like a bird’s song in the silence. The tall, young man, with the same fair hair, was dancing him in his arms, showering kisses upon him, and the meaningless baby words of that “little language” which rises to our lips when we play with children. The mother looked on smiling, now and then, doubtless, putting in some low word that came up from the heart, for her companion would stop short in his full happiness, and the blue eyes that turned towards her were full of glowing light and love and worship. Their voices, blending with the child’s voice, reached me with a vague sense of a caress. The three figures, charming in themselves, composed a lovely scene in a glorious landscape, filling it with a pervasive unimaginable grace. A delicately fair woman, radiant with smiles, a child of love, a young man with the irresistible charm of youth, a cloudless sky; nothing was wanting in nature to complete a perfect harmony for the delight of the soul. I found myself smiling as if their happiness had been my own.

I was worried that my presence would disturb the happy couple, so I quietly slipped away and hid behind a thicket of elder trees, which completely shielded me from view. Sitting quietly at the top of the bank, I watched the ever-changing landscape and the fierce-looking little girl, as I was almost at the same level as the boulevard and could still see her through the leaves. Hélène seemed anxious about my absence, her dark eyes searching for me down the path and behind the trees with an indescribable curiosity. What did I mean to her? Then Charles’ baby laughter rang out like a bird’s song in the silence. The tall young man, who had the same fair hair, was dancing him in his arms, showering him with kisses and speaking the silly baby words of that “little language” we use when playing with kids. The mother smiled as she watched, occasionally adding a soft word from her heart, for her companion would pause in his bliss, and the blue eyes turned towards her were filled with bright light, love, and adoration. Their voices, blending with the child’s laughter, reached me with a gentle sense of affection. The three figures, lovely in themselves, created a beautiful scene in a stunning landscape, filling it with an unimaginable grace. A delicately fair woman, radiant with smiles, a child of love, a young man with the irresistible charm of youth, a cloudless sky; nature provided everything needed for perfect harmony that delighted the soul. I found myself smiling as if their happiness was my own.

The clocks struck nine. The young man gave a tender embrace to his companion, and went towards the tilbury which an old servant drove slowly to meet him. The lady had grown grave and almost sad. The child’s prattle sounded unchecked through the last farewell kisses. Then the tilbury rolled away, and the lady stood motionless, listening to the sound of the wheels, watching the little cloud of dust raised by its passage along the road. Charles ran down the green pathway back to the bridge to join his sister. I heard his silver voice calling to her.

The clocks struck nine. The young man gave a gentle hug to his companion and walked over to the tilbury that an old servant was slowly driving to meet him. The lady had grown serious and almost sad. The child's chatter continued unabated through the last farewell kisses. Then the tilbury rolled away, and the lady stood still, listening to the sound of the wheels and watching the small cloud of dust kicked up by its passage along the road. Charles ran down the green path back to the bridge to join his sister. I heard his clear voice calling to her.

“Why did you not come to say good-bye to my good friend?” cried he.

“Why didn’t you come to say goodbye to my good friend?” he cried.

Hélène looked up. Never surely did such hatred gleam from a child’s eyes as from hers at that moment when she turned them on the brother who stood beside her on the bank side. She gave him an angry push. Charles lost his footing on the steep slope, stumbled over the roots of a tree, and fell headlong forwards, dashing his forehead on the sharp-edged stones of the embankment, and, covered with blood, disappeared over the edge into the muddy river. The turbid water closed over a fair, bright head with a shower of splashes; one sharp shriek after another rang in my ears; then the sounds were stifled by the thick stream, and the poor child sank with a dull sound as if a stone had been thrown into the water. The accident had happened with more than lightning swiftness. I sprang down the footpath, and Hélène, stupefied with horror, shrieked again and again:

Hélène looked up. Never before had such hatred shone from a child's eyes as in hers at that moment when she turned them on the brother who stood next to her on the bank. She pushed him angrily. Charles lost his balance on the steep slope, tripped over the roots of a tree, and fell forward, smashing his forehead on the sharp rocks of the embankment. Covered in blood, he disappeared over the edge into the muddy river. The murky water closed over his fair, bright head with a splash; sharp screams echoed in my ears; then the sounds were muffled by the thick current, and the poor child sank with a dull thud, as if a stone had been thrown into the water. The accident happened in a flash. I rushed down the path, and Hélène, frozen in shock, screamed again and again:

“Mamma! mamma!”

“Mom! Mom!”

The mother was there at my side. She had flown to the spot like a bird. But neither a mother’s eyes nor mine could find the exact place where the little one had gone under. There was a wide space of black hurrying water, and below in the bed of the Bièvre ten feet of mud. There was not the smallest possibility of saving the child. No one was stirring at that hour on a Sunday morning, and there are neither barges nor anglers on the Bièvre. There was not a creature in sight, not a pole to plumb the filthy stream. What need was there for me to explain how the ugly-looking accident had happened—accident or misfortune, whichever it might be? Had Hélène avenged her father? Her jealousy surely was the sword of God. And yet when I looked at the mother I shivered. What fearful ordeal awaited her when she should return to her husband, the judge before whom she must stand all her days? And here with her was an inseparable, incorruptible witness. A child’s forehead is transparent, a child’s face hides no thoughts, and a lie, like a red flame set within glows out red that colors even the eyes. But the unhappy woman had not thought as yet of the punishment awaiting her at home; she was staring into the Bièvre.

The mother was right by my side. She had flown to the spot like a bird. But neither her eyes nor mine could find the exact spot where the little one had gone under. There was a wide stretch of rushing black water, and below it in the bed of the Bièvre lay ten feet of mud. There was no chance of saving the child. No one was moving at that hour on a Sunday morning, and there were no barges or fishermen on the Bièvre. There wasn’t a single creature in sight, not a pole to probe the filthy stream. What was the point of me explaining how this ugly accident had happened—accident or misfortune, whatever it was? Had Hélène avenged her father? Her jealousy surely was God's weapon. And yet when I looked at the mother, I felt a chill. What terrifying ordeal awaited her when she returned to her husband, the judge before whom she would have to stand all her life? And here with her was an inseparable, incorruptible witness. A child's forehead is clear, a child's face reveals no hidden thoughts, and a lie, like a red flame, glows out, coloring even the eyes. But the unhappy woman hadn’t yet thought about the punishment awaiting her at home; she was staring into the Bièvre.

Such an event must inevitably send ghastly echoes through a woman’s life, and here is one of the most terrible of the reverberations that troubled Julie’s love from time to time.

Such an event must surely send horrifying echoes through a woman’s life, and here is one of the most terrible of the effects that occasionally troubled Julie’s love.

Several years had gone by. The Marquis de Vandenesse wore mourning for his father, and succeeded to his estates. One evening, therefore, after dinner it happened that a notary was present in his house. This was no pettifogging lawyer after Sterne’s pattern, but a very solid, substantial notary of Paris, one of your estimable men who do a stupid thing pompously, set down a foot heavily upon your private corn, and then ask what in the world there is to cry out about? If, by accident, they come to know the full extent of the enormity, “Upon my word,” cry they, “I hadn’t a notion!” This was a well-intentioned ass, in short, who could see nothing in life but deeds and documents.

Several years passed. The Marquis de Vandenesse was in mourning for his father and had inherited his estates. One evening, after dinner, a notary happened to be at his house. This wasn't some petty lawyer like Sterne's character, but a serious, reputable notary from Paris, one of those respectable men who clumsily do a foolish thing, trample on your private issues, and then wonder what you're upset about. If they accidentally discover the full scope of their blunder, they would say, "Honestly, I had no idea!" He was, in short, a well-meaning fool who could see nothing in life but contracts and paperwork.

Mme. de Aiglemont had been dining with M. de Vandenesse; her husband had excused himself before dinner was over, for he was taking his two children to the play. They were to go to some Boulevard theatre or other, to the Ambigu-Comique or the Gaieté, sensational melodrama being judged harmless here in Paris, and suitable pabulum for childhood, because innocence is always triumphant in the fifth act. The boy and girl had teased their father to be there before the curtain rose, so he had left the table before dessert was served.

Mme. de Aiglemont had dinner with M. de Vandenesse; her husband had excused himself before dinner was finished because he was taking their two children to the theater. They were headed to some Boulevard theater, either the Ambigu-Comique or the Gaieté, where sensational melodrama was seen as harmless in Paris and suitable for kids, since innocence always wins in the fifth act. The boy and girl had urged their father to arrive before the curtain went up, so he left the table before dessert was served.

But the notary, the imperturbable notary, utterly incapable of asking himself why Mme. d’Aiglemont should have allowed her husband and children to go without her to the play, sat on as if he were screwed to his chair. Dinner was over, dessert had been prolonged by discussion, and coffee delayed. All these things consumed time, doubtless precious, and drew impatient movements from that charming woman; she looked not unlike a thoroughbred pawing the ground before a race; but the man of law, to whom horses and women were equally unknown quantities, simply thought the Marquise a very lively and sparkling personage. So enchanted was he to be in the company of a woman of fashion and a political celebrity, that he was exerting himself to shine in conversation, and taking the lady’s forced smile for approbation, talked on with unflagging spirit, till the Marquise was almost out of patience.

But the notary, the unflappable notary, completely unable to wonder why Mme. d’Aiglemont would let her husband and kids go to the theater without her, sat there as if he were glued to his chair. Dinner was finished, dessert was stretched out by conversation, and coffee was delayed. All these things took up time, undoubtedly valuable, and triggered restless movements from that charming woman; she resembled a thoroughbred stamping its hooves before a race. But the man of law, who knew nothing about horses or women, simply saw the Marquise as a very lively and sparkling character. So thrilled was he to be in the presence of a fashionable woman and a political figure that he was trying hard to impress her in conversation, misinterpreting her forced smile as approval, and kept talking with relentless enthusiasm until the Marquise was nearly out of patience.

The master of the house, in concert with the lady, had more than once maintained an eloquent silence when the lawyer expected a civil reply; but these significant pauses were employed by the talkative nuisance in looking for anecdotes in the fire. M. de Vandenesse had recourse to his watch; the charming Marquise tried the experiment of fastening her bonnet strings, and made as if she would go. But she did not go, and the notary, blind and deaf, and delighted with himself, was quite convinced that his interesting conversational powers were sufficient to keep the lady on the spot.

The head of the household, along with his wife, often maintained a meaningful silence when the lawyer was expecting a polite response; however, these telling pauses were used by the chatty annoyance to search for stories in the fire. M. de Vandenesse glanced at his watch, and the lovely Marquise pretended to adjust her bonnet strings, acting like she would leave. But she didn't leave, and the notary, oblivious and self-satisfied, was completely sure that his engaging conversational skills were enough to keep the lady right there.

“I shall certainly have that woman for a client,” said he to himself.

“I’m definitely going to have that woman as a client,” he said to himself.

Meanwhile the Marquise stood, putting on her gloves, twisting her fingers, looking from the equally impatient Marquis de Vandenesse to the lawyer, still pounding away. At every pause in the worthy man’s fire of witticisms the charming pair heaved a sigh of relief, and their looks said plainly, “At last! He is really going!”

Meanwhile, the Marquise stood there, putting on her gloves and fidgeting with her fingers, glancing from the just as impatient Marquis de Vandenesse to the lawyer, who kept on talking. Every time the well-meaning man's stream of jokes paused, the attractive couple let out a sigh of relief, and their expressions clearly said, “Finally! He’s really leaving!”

Nothing of the kind. It was a nightmare which could only end in exasperating the two impassioned creatures, on whom the lawyer had something of the fascinating effect of a snake on a pair of birds; before long they would be driven to cut him short.

Nothing like that. It was a nightmare that could only end up frustrating the two passionate beings, on whom the lawyer had a somewhat mesmerizing effect, like a snake on a couple of birds; before long, they would have to interrupt him.

The clever notary was giving them the history of the discreditable ways in which one du Tillet (a stockbroker then much in favor) had laid the foundations of his fortune; all the ins and outs of the whole disgraceful business were accurately put before them; and the narrator was in the very middle of his tale when M. de Vandenesse heard the clock strike nine. Then it became clear to him that his legal adviser was very emphatically an idiot who must be sent forthwith about his business. He stopped him resolutely with a gesture.

The clever notary was telling them about the shady methods one du Tillet (a stockbroker who was quite popular at the time) used to build his fortune. He laid out all the details of the whole disgraceful affair clearly. The storyteller was right in the middle of his tale when M. de Vandenesse heard the clock strike nine. It suddenly dawned on him that his legal adviser was definitely an idiot who needed to be sent away immediately. He stopped him firmly with a gesture.

“The tongs, my lord Marquis?” queried the notary, handing the object in question to his client.

“The tongs, my lord Marquis?” asked the notary, handing the item in question to his client.

“No, monsieur, I am compelled to send you away. Mme. d’Aiglemont wishes to join her children, and I shall have the honor of escorting her.”

“No, sir, I have to send you away. Mrs. d’Aiglemont wants to be with her children, and I will have the privilege of escorting her.”

“Nine o’clock already! Time goes like a shadow in pleasant company,” said the man of law, who had talked on end for the past hour.

“Nine o’clock already! Time flies like a shadow when you’re in good company,” said the lawyer, who had been talking nonstop for the past hour.

He looked for his hat, planted himself before the fire, with a suppressed hiccough; and, without heeding the Marquise’s withering glances, spoke once more to his impatient client:

He searched for his hat, positioned himself in front of the fire while stifling a hiccup, and, ignoring the Marquise’s disapproving looks, spoke again to his impatient client:

“To sum up, my lord Marquis. Business before all things. To-morrow, then, we must subpoena your brother; we will proceed to make out the inventory, and faith, after that——”

“To sum up, my lord Marquis. Business comes first. So, tomorrow, we need to subpoena your brother; we’ll start putting together the inventory, and honestly, after that——”

So ill had the lawyer understood his instructions, that his impression was the exact opposite to the one intended. It was a delicate matter, and Vandenesse, in spite of himself, began to put the thick-headed notary right. The discussion which followed took up a certain amount of time.

So poorly had the lawyer understood his instructions that he thought the exact opposite of what was actually intended. It was a sensitive issue, and Vandenesse, despite his better judgment, started to correct the clueless notary. The conversation that followed took quite a bit of time.

“Listen,” the diplomatist said at last at a sign from the lady, “You are puzzling my brains; come back to-morrow, and if the writ is not issued by noon to-morrow, the days of grace will expire, and then—”

“Listen,” the diplomat said finally, responding to the lady’s signal, “You’re confusing me; come back tomorrow, and if the writ isn’t issued by noon tomorrow, the grace period will end, and then—”

As he spoke, a carriage entered the courtyard. The poor woman turned sharply away at the sound to hide the tears in her eyes. The Marquis rang to give the servant orders to say that he was not at home; but before the footman could answer the bell, the lady’s husband reappeared. He had returned unexpectedly from the Gaieté, and held both children by the hand. The little girl’s eyes were red; the boy was fretful and very cross.

As he spoke, a carriage drove into the courtyard. The poor woman quickly turned away at the sound to hide her tears. The Marquis rang the bell to instruct the servant to say he wasn't home; but before the footman could respond, the lady's husband came back. He had returned unexpectedly from the Gaieté, holding both children by the hand. The little girl's eyes were red; the boy was cranky and very upset.

“What can have happened?” asked the Marquise.

“What could have happened?” asked the Marquise.

“I will tell you by and by,” said the General, and catching a glimpse through an open door of newspapers on the table in the adjoining sitting-room, he went off. The Marquise, at the end of her patience, flung herself down on the sofa in desperation. The notary, thinking it incumbent upon him to be amiable with the children, spoke to the little boy in an insinuating tone:

“I'll let you know soon,” said the General, and catching sight of newspapers on the table in the next room, he left. The Marquise, finally losing her patience, collapsed onto the sofa in frustration. The notary, feeling it was his duty to be friendly with the kids, spoke to the little boy in a gentle tone:

“Well, my little man, and what is there on at the theatre?”

“Hey there, little buddy, what’s playing at the theater?”

The Valley of the Torrent,” said Gustave sulkily.

The Valley of the Torrent,” Gustave said moodily.

“Upon my word and honor,” declared the notary, “authors nowadays are half crazy. The Valley of the Torrent! Why not the Torrent of the Valley? It is conceivable that a valley might be without a torrent in it; now if they had said the Torrent of the Valley, that would have been something clear, something precise, something definite and comprehensible. But never mind that. Now, how is the drama to take place in a torrent and in a valley? You will tell me that in these days the principal attraction lies in the scenic effect, and the title is a capital advertisement.—And did you enjoy it, my little friend?” he continued, sitting down before the child.

“Honestly,” the notary exclaimed, “authors these days are a bit out of their minds. The Valley of the Torrent! Why not call it the Torrent of the Valley? It's possible for a valley to exist without a torrent; if they had named it the Torrent of the Valley, that would make sense, be clear and straightforward. But let’s forget that for now. How is the drama supposed to unfold in a torrent and a valley? You might say that today’s main draw is the visual impact, and the title serves as great marketing. —So, did you enjoy it, my little friend?” he asked, sitting down in front of the child.

When the notary pursued his inquiries as to the possibilities of a drama in the bed of a torrent, the little girl turned slowly away and began to cry. Her mother did not notice this in her intense annoyance.

When the notary asked about the potential for a dramatic event in the bed of a stream, the little girl slowly turned away and started to cry. Her mother was too absorbed in her frustration to notice.

“Oh! yes, monsieur, I enjoyed it very much,” said the child. “There is a dear little boy in the play, and he was all alone in the world, because his papa could not have been his real papa. And when he came to the top of the bridge over the torrent, a big, naughty man with a beard, dressed all in black, came and threw him into the water. And then Hélène began to sob and cry, and everybody scolded us, and father brought us away quick, quick——”

“Oh yes, sir, I really liked it a lot,” said the child. “There’s this sweet little boy in the play, and he was all alone in the world because his dad couldn’t have been his real dad. And when he got to the top of the bridge over the rushing water, a big, mean man with a beard, dressed all in black, came and threw him into the water. And then Hélène started to sob and cry, and everyone scolded us, and dad took us away really quickly——”

M. de Vandenesse and the Marquise looked on in dull amazement, as if all power to think or move had been suddenly paralyzed.

M. de Vandenesse and the Marquise stared in shocked disbelief, as if all ability to think or act had been suddenly frozen.

“Do be quiet, Gustave!” cried the General. “I told you that you were not to talk about anything that happened at the play, and you have forgotten what I said already.”

“Please be quiet, Gustave!” shouted the General. “I told you not to talk about anything that happened at the play, and you’ve already forgotten what I said.”

“Oh, my lord Marquis, your lordship must excuse him,” cried the notary. “I ought not to have asked questions, but I had no idea—”

“Oh, my lord Marquis, you have to forgive him,” the notary exclaimed. “I shouldn’t have asked questions, but I had no idea—”

“He ought not to have answered them,” said the General, looking sternly at the child.

“He shouldn't have answered them,” said the General, looking sternly at the child.

It seemed that the Marquise and the master of the house both perfectly understood why the children had come back so suddenly. Mme. d’Aiglemont looked at her daughter, and rose as if to go to her, but a terrible convulsion passed over her face, and all that could be read in it was relentless severity.

It looked like the Marquise and the owner of the house both completely understood why the kids had returned so unexpectedly. Mme. d'Aiglemont glanced at her daughter and started to stand up as if to go to her, but a painful shudder crossed her face, and all that was visible in it was harsh seriousness.

“That will do, Hélène,” she said. “Go into the other room, and leave off crying.”

“That’s enough, Hélène,” she said. “Go into the other room and stop crying.”

“What can she have done, poor child!” asked the notary, thinking to appease the mother’s anger and to stop Hélène’s tears at one stroke. “So pretty as she is, she must be as good as can be; never anything but a joy to her mother, I will be bound. Isn’t that so, my little girl?”

“What could she have done, poor thing!” asked the notary, hoping to calm the mother’s anger and stop Hélène’s tears all at once. “She’s so pretty; she must be a good girl too. I bet she’s always been a joy to her mother. Isn’t that right, my little girl?”

Hélène cowered, looked at her mother, dried her eyes, struggled for composure, and took refuge in the next room.

Hélène shrank back, glanced at her mother, wiped her tears, fought to regain her composure, and sought refuge in the next room.

“And you, madame, are too good a mother not to love all your children alike. You are too good a woman, besides, to have any of those lamentable preferences which have such fatal effects, as we lawyers have only too much reason to know. Society goes through our hands; we see its passions in that most revolting form, greed. Here it is the mother of a family trying to disinherit her husband’s children to enrich the others whom she loves better; or it is the husband who tries to leave all his property to the child who has done his best to earn his mother’s hatred. And then begin quarrels, and fears, and deeds, and defeasances, and sham sales, and trusts, and all the rest of it; a pretty mess, in fact, it is pitiable, upon my honor, pitiable! There are fathers that will spend their whole lives in cheating their children and robbing their wives. Yes, robbing is the only word for it. We were talking of tragedy; oh! I can assure you of this that if we were at liberty to tell the real reasons of some donations that I know of, our modern dramatists would have the material for some sensational bourgeois dramas. How the wife manages to get her way, as she invariably does, I cannot think; for in spite of appearances, and in spite of their weakness, it is always the women who carry the day. Ah! by the way, they don’t take me in. I always know the reason at the bottom of those predilections which the world politely styles ‘unaccountable.’ But in justice to the husbands, I must say that they never discover anything. You will tell me that this is a merciful dispens—”

“And you, madam, are too good a mother not to love all your children equally. You are too good a person, too, to have any of those terrible biases that have such disastrous consequences, as we lawyers know all too well. Society passes through our hands; we witness its passions in the most disgusting form, greed. Here it is the mother of a family trying to disinherit her husband’s children to benefit the others whom she favors; or it’s the husband who tries to leave everything to the child who has done his best to earn his mother’s disdain. And then the arguments start, along with fears, legal actions, fake sales, and trusts, and all the rest of it; it's a complete mess, really, it’s pathetic, I swear, pathetic! There are fathers who will spend their whole lives deceiving their children and cheating their wives. Yes, cheating is the only word for it. We were talking about tragedy; oh! I assure you, if we could reveal the real reasons behind some donations I know of, our contemporary dramatists would have enough material for some gripping bourgeois dramas. How the wife always gets her way, as she invariably does, baffles me; because despite appearances, and despite their weaknesses, it’s always the women who come out on top. Ah! By the way, they don’t fool me. I always understand the real reasons behind those preferences that the world politely calls ‘unaccountable.’ But to be fair to the husbands, I must say that they never find out anything. You’ll tell me this is a merciful dispensation—”

Hélène had come back to the drawing-room with her father, and was listening attentively. So well did she understand all that was said, that she gave her mother a frightened glance, feeling, with a child’s quick instinct, that these remarks would aggravate the punishment hanging over her. The Marquise turned her white face to Vandenesse; and, with terror in her eyes, indicated her husband, who stood with his eyes fixed absently on the flower pattern of the carpet. The diplomatist, accomplished man of the world though he was, could no longer contain his wrath, he gave the man of law a withering glance.

Hélène had returned to the living room with her father and was listening closely. She understood everything being said so well that she shot her mother a scared look, sensing with a child’s instinct that these comments would make her punishment worse. The Marquise turned her pale face to Vandenesse and, with fear in her eyes, pointed to her husband, who was staring blankly at the flower pattern on the carpet. Although he was a polished diplomat and a worldly man, he could no longer hold back his anger and shot a scathing look at the lawyer.

“Step this way, sir,” he said, and he went hurriedly to the door of the ante-chamber; the notary left his sentence half finished, and followed, quaking, and the husband and wife were left together.

“Come this way, sir,” he said, quickly heading to the door of the anteroom; the notary stopped mid-sentence and followed, trembling, leaving the husband and wife alone together.

“Now, sir” said the Marquise de Vandenesse—he banged the drawing-room door, and spoke with concentrated rage—“ever since dinner you have done nothing but make blunders and talk folly. For heaven’s sake, go. You will make the most frightful mischief before you have done. If you are a clever man in your profession, keep to your profession; and if by any chance you should go into society, endeavor to be more circumspect.”

“Now, sir,” said the Marquise de Vandenesse—he slammed the drawing-room door and spoke with intense anger—“ever since dinner, all you’ve done is make mistakes and talk nonsense. For heaven’s sake, leave. You’re going to cause terrible trouble before you’re done. If you’re good at your job, stick to your job; and if you happen to go into social settings, try to be more careful.”

With that he went back to the drawing-room, and did not even wish the notary good-evening. For a moment that worthy stood dumfounded, bewildered, utterly at a loss. Then, when the buzzing in his ears subsided, he thought he heard someone moaning in the next room. Footsteps came and went, and bells were violently rung. He was by no means anxious to meet the Marquis again, and found the use of his legs to make good his escape, only to run against a hurrying crowd of servants at the door.

With that, he went back to the living room and didn't even say good evening to the notary. For a moment, the notary stood there, stunned, confused, and totally at a loss. Then, when the ringing in his ears calmed down, he thought he heard someone moaning in the next room. Footsteps came and went, and bells were ringing loudly. He definitely didn’t want to run into the Marquis again, so he decided to use his legs to make a getaway, only to bump into a hurried crowd of servants at the door.

“Just the way of all these grand folk,” said he to himself outside in the street as he looked about for a cab. “They lead you on to talk with compliments, and you think you are amusing them. Not a bit of it. They treat you insolently; put you at a distance; even put you out at the door without scruple. After all, I talked very cleverly, I said nothing but what was sensible, well turned, and discreet; and, upon my word, he advises me to be more circumspect in future. I will take good care of that! Eh! the mischief take it! I am a notary and a member of my chamber!—Pshaw! it was an ambassador’s fit of temper, nothing is sacred for people of that kind. To-morrow he shall explain what he meant by saying that I had done nothing but blunder and talk nonsense in his house. I will ask him for an explanation—that is, I will ask him to explain my mistake. After all is done and said, I am in the wrong perhaps—— Upon my word, it is very good of me to cudgel my brains like this. What business is it of mine?”

“Just how these fancy folks are,” he thought to himself outside on the street as he looked for a cab. “They lead you to talk with flattery, and you think you’re entertaining them. Not at all. They treat you like you’re beneath them, keep their distance, and even kick you out the door without a second thought. Honestly, I was pretty clever; I said nothing but sensible, well-articulated, and respectable things; and would you believe it, he tells me to be more careful next time. I’ll make sure to do that! Ugh! This is ridiculous! I’m a notary and a member of my chamber!—Whatever! It was just a fit of temper from an ambassador; people like that respect nothing. Tomorrow, he’ll need to explain what he meant by saying I just made mistakes and talked nonsense in his house. I’ll ask him for clarification—that is, I’ll ask him to explain what I did wrong. After all is said and done, maybe I am in the wrong—Honestly, it’s very generous of me to strain my brain like this. What’s it even to me?”

So the notary went home and laid the enigma before his spouse, with a complete account of the evening’s events related in sequence.

So the notary went home and shared the mystery with his wife, telling her everything that happened during the evening in order.

And she replied, “My dear Crottat, His Excellency was perfectly right when he said that you had done nothing but blunder and talk folly.”

And she responded, “My dear Crottat, His Excellency was completely right when he said that you’ve done nothing but mess up and speak nonsense.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“My dear, if I told you why, it would not prevent you from doing the same thing somewhere else to-morrow. I tell you again—talk of nothing but business when you go out; that is my advice to you.”

“My dear, if I explained why, it wouldn’t stop you from doing the same thing somewhere else tomorrow. I’ll say it again—when you go out, only talk about business; that’s my advice to you.”

“If you will not tell me, I shall ask him to-morrow—”

“If you won’t tell me, I’ll ask him tomorrow—”

“Why, dear me! the veriest noodle is careful to hide a thing of that kind, and do you suppose that an ambassador will tell you about it? Really, Crottat, I have never known you so utterly devoid of common-sense.”

“Why, oh my! even the biggest fool is careful to keep something like that under wraps, and do you really think an ambassador would share it with you? Honestly, Crottat, I’ve never seen you so completely lacking in common sense.”

“Thank you, my dear.”

“Thanks, my dear.”





V. TWO MEETINGS

One of Napoleon’s orderly staff-officers, who shall be known in this history only as the General or the Marquis, had come to spend the spring at Versailles. He made a large fortune under the Restoration; and as his place at Court would not allow him to go very far from Paris, he had taken a country house between the church and the barrier of Montreuil, on the road that leads to the Avenue de Saint-Cloud.

One of Napoleon’s orderly staff officers, referred to in this history only as the General or the Marquis, had come to spend the spring in Versailles. He made a considerable fortune during the Restoration; and since his position at Court didn’t permit him to be far from Paris, he chose a country house located between the church and the Montreuil barrier, along the road leading to the Avenue de Saint-Cloud.

The house had been built originally as a retreat for the short-lived loves of some grand seigneur. The grounds were very large; the gardens on either side extending from the first houses of Montreuil to the thatched cottages near the barrier, so that the owner could enjoy all the pleasures of solitude with the city almost at his gates. By an odd piece of contradiction, the whole front of the house itself, with the principal entrance, gave directly upon the street. Perhaps in time past it was a tolerably lonely road, and indeed this theory looks all the more probable when one comes to think of it; for not so very far away, on this same road, Louis Quinze built a delicious summer villa for Mlle. de Romans, and the curious in such things will discover that the wayside casinos are adorned in a style that recalls traditions of the ingenious taste displayed in debauchery by our ancestors who, with all the license paid to their charge, sought to invest it with secrecy and mystery.

The house was originally built as a getaway for the fleeting romances of some wealthy aristocrat. The grounds were expansive, with gardens on either side stretching from the first houses of Montreuil to the thatched cottages near the barrier, allowing the owner to enjoy solitude while the city was just outside his door. Ironically, the entire front of the house, including the main entrance, faced directly onto the street. Perhaps this road used to be fairly quiet, and this idea seems more likely when you consider that not too far down this same road, Louis Quinze built a charming summer villa for Mlle. de Romans. Those interested in such details will notice that the roadside pavilions are styled in a way that evokes the elaborate tastes of our ancestors, who, while indulging in excess, tried to cloak their activities in secrecy and mystery.

One winter evening the family were by themselves in the lonely house. The servants had received permission to go to Versailles to celebrate the wedding of one of their number. It was Christmas time, and the holiday makers, presuming upon the double festival, did not scruple to outstay their leave of absence; yet, as the General was well known to be a man of his word, the culprits felt some twinges of conscience as they danced on after the hour of return. The clocks struck eleven, and still there was no sign of the servants.

One winter evening, the family was alone in the empty house. The servants had been allowed to go to Versailles to celebrate one of their weddings. It was Christmas time, and the revelers, taking advantage of the double celebration, didn't hesitate to overstay their time off; however, since the General was known to be a man of his word, the wrongdoers felt a bit guilty as they kept dancing past the return hour. The clocks struck eleven, and there was still no sign of the servants.

A deep silence prevailed over the country-side, broken only by the sound of the northeast wind whistling through the black branches, wailing about the house, dying in gusts along the corridors. The hard frost had purified the air, and held the earth in its grip; the roads gave back every sound with the hard metallic ring which always strikes us with a new surprise; the heavy footsteps of some belated reveler, or a cab returning to Paris, could be heard for a long distance with unwonted distinctness. Out in the courtyard a few dead leaves set a-dancing by some eddying gust found a voice for the night which fain had been silent. It was, in fact, one of those sharp, frosty evenings that wring barren expressions of pity from our selfish ease for wayfarers and the poor, and fills us with a luxurious sense of the comfort of the fireside.

A deep silence hung over the countryside, broken only by the northeast wind whistling through the dark branches, moaning around the house, and fading in gusts along the corridors. The hard frost had cleaned the air and held the earth tightly; the roads echoed every sound with a hard metallic ring that always catches us off guard. The heavy footsteps of a late-night partygoer or a cab heading back to Paris could be heard from a long way off with unusual clarity. In the courtyard, a few dead leaves tossed about by a swirling gust found their voice for the night that had wanted to remain quiet. It was indeed one of those sharp, frosty evenings that draw out barren feelings of pity from our comfortable lives for travelers and the less fortunate, while filling us with a cozy sense of the warmth of the fireside.

But the family party in the salon at that hour gave not a thought to absent servants nor houseless folk, nor to the gracious charm with which a winter evening sparkles. No one played the philosopher out of season. Secure in the protection of an old soldier, women and children gave themselves up to the joys of home life, so delicious when there is no restraint upon feeling; and talk and play and glances are bright with frankness and affection.

But the family gathering in the living room at that time didn't think about absent staff or homeless people, nor about the lovely magic that a winter evening brings. No one took on the role of a philosopher unnecessarily. Feeling safe with an old soldier around, women and children immersed themselves in the joys of home life, which are so wonderful when there are no limits on emotions; conversations, games, and looks were filled with openness and warmth.

The General sat, or more properly speaking, lay buried, in the depths of a huge, high-back armchair by the hearth. The heaped-up fire burned scorching clear with the excessive cold of the night. The good father leaned his head slightly to one side against the back of the chair, in the indolence of perfect serenity and a glow of happiness. The languid, half-sleepy droop of his outstretched arms seemed to complete his expression of placid content. He was watching his youngest, a boy of five or thereabouts, who, half clad as he was, declined to allow his mother to undress him. The little one fled from the night-gown and cap with which he was threatened now and again, and stoutly declined to part with his embroidered collar, laughing when his mother called to him, for he saw that she too was laughing at this declaration of infant independence. The next step was to go back to a game of romps with his sister. She was as much a child as he, but more mischievous; and she was older by two years, and could speak distinctly already, whereas his inarticulate words and confused ideas were a puzzle even to his parents. Little Moïna’s playfulness, somewhat coquettish already, provoked inextinguishable laughter, explosions of merriment which went off like fireworks for no apparent cause. As they tumbled about before the fire, unconcernedly displaying little plump bodies and delicate white contours, as the dark and golden curls mingled in a collision of rosy cheeks dimpled with childish glee, a father surely, a mother most certainly, must have understood those little souls, and seen the character and power of passion already developed for their eyes. As the cherubs frolicked about, struggling, rolling, and tumbling without fear of hurt on the soft carpet, its flowers looked pale beside the glowing white and red of their cheeks and the brilliant color of their shining eyes.

The General sat, or more accurately, lay back in a huge, high-backed armchair by the fireplace. The blazing fire flickered brightly against the bitter cold of the night. The father tilted his head slightly to one side against the back of the chair, basking in a state of perfect relaxation and happiness. The lazy, half-asleep droop of his outstretched arms added to his expression of calm contentment. He was watching his youngest, a boy of about five, who, despite being partially dressed, resisted his mother’s attempts to undress him. The little one dodged the nightgown and cap she tried to put on him, stubbornly refusing to part with his embroidered collar, laughing as his mother called out to him, knowing she was also amused by his display of independence. The next move was to return to a game of play with his sister. She was just as much a child as he was but a bit more mischievous; two years older, she could speak clearly, while his babbling and mixed-up thoughts baffled even his parents. Little Moïna’s playful, slightly flirty antics sparked endless laughter, bursts of joy that erupted like fireworks for no clear reason. As they tumbled around by the fire, carefree and showing off their little chubby bodies and delicate white skin, with their dark and golden curls mingling and rosy cheeks dimpled with youthful joy, any father or mother would surely recognize those little souls and see the distinct character and early signs of passion already developing in their eyes. As the kids played, wriggling, rolling, and tumbling without fear of getting hurt on the soft carpet, its flowers looked pale in comparison to the bright red and white of their cheeks and the vibrant color of their sparkling eyes.

On the sofa by the fire, opposite the great armchair, the children’s mother sat among a heap of scattered garments, with a little scarlet shoe in her hand. She seemed to have given herself up completely to the enjoyment of the moment; wavering discipline had relaxed into a sweet smile engraved upon her lips. At the age of six-and-thirty, or thereabouts, she was a beautiful woman still, by reason of the rare perfection of the outlines of her face, and at this moment light and warmth and happiness filled it with preternatural brightness.

On the sofa by the fire, across from the big armchair, the children’s mother sat surrounded by a pile of scattered clothes, holding a tiny red shoe in her hand. She looked like she had completely surrendered to the joy of the moment; her once strict demeanor had softened into a sweet smile on her lips. At around thirty-six years old, she was still a beautiful woman, thanks to the unique perfection of her facial features, and at that moment, light, warmth, and happiness filled her face with an extraordinary brightness.

Again and again her eyes wandered from her children, and their tender gaze was turned upon her husband’s grave face; and now and again the eyes of husband and wife met with a silent exchange of happiness and thoughts from some inner depth.

Again and again, her eyes drifted away from her children to her husband’s solemn face; occasionally, their eyes would meet, sharing a quiet connection of happiness and unspoken thoughts from a deeper place.

The General’s face was deeply bronzed, a stray lock of gray hair scored shadows on his forehead. The reckless courage of the battlefield could be read in the lines carved in his hollow cheeks, and gleams of rugged strength in the blue eyes; clearly the bit of red ribbon flaunting at his button-hole had been paid for by hardship and toil. An inexpressible kindliness and frankness shone out of the strong, resolute face which reflected his children’s merriment; the gray-haired captain found it not so very hard to become a child again. Is there not always a little love of children in the heart of a soldier who has seen enough of the seamy side of life to know something of the piteous limitations of strength and the privileges of weakness?

The General’s face was deeply tanned, a stray gray hair casting shadows on his forehead. You could see the reckless bravery of the battlefield in the lines etched into his hollow cheeks, and there was a glint of rugged strength in his blue eyes; clearly, the red ribbon proudly displayed on his buttonhole had been earned through hardship and toil. An indescribable warmth and honesty radiated from his strong, determined face, reflecting his children’s laughter; the gray-haired captain found it not too difficult to embrace his inner child again. Isn’t there always a bit of love for children in the heart of a soldier who has witnessed the rougher side of life and understands the painful limits of strength and the advantages of vulnerability?

At a round table rather further away, in a circle of bright lamplight that dimmed the feebler illumination of the wax candles on the chimney-piece, sat a boy of thirteen, rapidly turning the pages of a thick volume which he was reading, undisturbed by the shouts of the children. There was a boy’s curiosity in his face. From his lycéens uniform he was evidently a schoolboy, and the book he was reading was the Arabian Nights. Small wonder that he was deeply absorbed. He sat perfectly still in a meditative attitude, with his elbow on the table, and his hand propping his head—the white fingers contrasting strongly with the brown hair into which they were thrust. As he sat, with the light turned full upon his face, and the rest of his body in shadow, he looked like one of Raphael’s dark portraits of himself—a bent head and intent eyes filled with visions of the future.

At a round table a little further away, in a circle of bright light that faded the weaker glow of the wax candles on the mantelpiece, sat a thirteen-year-old boy, quickly flipping through the pages of a thick book he was reading, completely unfazed by the noise of the kids. There was a boyish curiosity in his expression. Dressed in his school uniform, he was obviously a student, and the book he was engrossed in was the *Arabian Nights*. It’s no surprise that he was so absorbed. He sat perfectly still in a thoughtful pose, with his elbow on the table and his hand supporting his head—the white fingers contrasting sharply with the brown hair they were tucked into. With the light shining directly on his face and the rest of his body in shadow, he resembled one of Raphael’s dark self-portraits—a bowed head and focused eyes filled with dreams of the future.

Between the table and the Marquise a tall, beautiful girl sat at her tapestry frame; sometimes she drew back from her work, sometimes she bent over it, and her hair, picturesque in its ebony smoothness and darkness, caught the light of the lamp. Hélène was a picture in herself. In her beauty there was a rare distinctive character of power and refinement. Though her hair was gathered up and drawn back from her face, so as to trace a clearly marked line about her head, so thick and abundant was it, so recalcitrant to the comb, that it sprang back in curl-tendrils to the nape of her neck. The bountiful line of eyebrows was evenly marked out in dark contrasting outline upon her pure forehead. On her upper lip, beneath the Grecian nose with its sensitively perfect curve of nostril, there lay a faint, swarthy shadow, the sign-manual of courage; but the enchanting roundness of contour, the frankly innocent expression of her other features, the transparence of the delicate carnations, the voluptuous softness of the lips, the flawless oval of the outline of the face, and with these, and more than all these, the saintlike expression in the girlish eyes, gave to her vigorous loveliness the distinctive touch of feminine grace, that enchanting modesty which we look for in these angels of peace and love. Yet there was no suggestion of fragility about her; and, surely, with so grand a woman’s frame, so attractive a face, she must possess a corresponding warmth of heart and strength of soul.

Between the table and the Marquise, a tall, beautiful girl sat at her tapestry frame; sometimes she pulled away from her work, sometimes she leaned over it, and her hair, striking in its smooth, dark sheen, caught the light of the lamp. Hélène was a work of art in herself. Her beauty had a unique blend of strength and refinement. Even though her hair was pulled back from her face in a neat line around her head, it was so thick and unruly that it curled back in tendrils to the nape of her neck. Her full eyebrows were sharply defined in a dark outline against her flawless forehead. Just below her beautifully curved Grecian nose, there was a subtle, shadowy tint on her upper lip, hinting at bravery; yet the soft roundness of her other features, the innocent look in her eyes, the delicate blush of her skin, the sensual softness of her lips, the perfect oval shape of her face, and more than all these, the angelic expression in her youthful eyes, combined to give her strong beauty a touch of feminine grace, that delightful modesty we seek in these angels of peace and love. Still, she had an air of strength about her; undoubtedly, with such a grand figure and captivating face, she must have a corresponding warmth and resilience within her soul.

She was as silent as her schoolboy brother. Seemingly a prey to the fateful maiden meditations which baffle a father’s penetration and even a mother’s sagacity, it was impossible to be certain whether it was the lamplight that cast those shadows that flitted over her face like thin clouds over a bright sky, or whether they were passing shades of secret and painful thoughts.

She was as quiet as her schoolboy brother. It was hard to tell if she was lost in those fateful daydreams that confuse a father's insight and even a mother's wisdom. It was impossible to know whether it was the lamplight creating those shadows that danced across her face like thin clouds in a clear sky, or if they were moments of hidden and painful thoughts.

Husband and wife had quite forgotten the two older children at that moment, though now and again the General’s questioning glance traveled to that second mute picture; a larger growth, a gracious realization, as it were, of the hopes embodied in the baby forms rioting in the foreground. Their faces made up a kind of living poem, illustrating life’s various phases. The luxurious background of the salon, the different attitudes, the strong contrasts of coloring in the faces, differing with the character of differing ages, the modeling of the forms brought into high relief by the light—altogether it was a page of human life, richly illuminated beyond the art of painter, sculptor, or poet. Silence, solitude, night and winter lent a final touch of majesty to complete the simplicity and sublimity of this exquisite effect of nature’s contriving. Married life is full of these sacred hours, which perhaps owe their indefinable charm to some vague memory of a better world. A divine radiance surely shines upon them, the destined compensation for some portion of earth’s sorrows, the solace which enables man to accept life. We seem to behold a vision of an enchanted universe, the great conception of its system widens out before our eyes, and social life pleads for its laws by bidding us look to the future.

Husband and wife had completely forgotten about their two older children at that moment, although now and then the General's questioning glance went to that second silent picture; a larger presence, a beautiful realization, in a way, of the hopes represented by the baby forms playing in the foreground. Their faces formed a kind of living poem, illustrating the different stages of life. The rich background of the living room, the various poses, the strong contrasts in the colors of the faces, varying with the characteristics of different ages, and the shaping of the forms highlighted by the light—all together, it was a snapshot of human life, beautifully illuminated beyond what any painter, sculptor, or poet could achieve. Silence, solitude, night, and winter added a final touch of grandeur to complete the simplicity and majesty of this exquisite effect of nature's design. Married life is filled with these sacred moments, which perhaps owe their indescribable charm to some faint memory of a better world. A divine glow surely shines on them, a destined reward for some part of earth's hardships, the comfort that allows people to accept life. We seem to glimpse a vision of an enchanted universe, the grand idea of its system expanding before our eyes, and social life calls for its rules by urging us to look to the future.

Yet in spite of the tender glances that Hélène gave Abel and Moïna after a fresh outburst of merriment; in spite of the look of gladness in her transparent face whenever she stole a glance at her father, a deep melancholy pervaded her gestures, her attitude, and more than all, her eyes veiled by their long lashes. Those white, strong hands, through which the light passed, tinting them with a diaphanous, almost fluid red—those hands were trembling. Once only did the eyes of the mother and daughter clash without shrinking, and the two women read each other’s thoughts in a look, cold, wan, and respectful on Hélène’s part, sombre and threatening on her mother’s. At once Hélène’s eyes were lowered to her work, she plied her needle swiftly, and it was long before she raised her head, bowed as it seemed by a weight of thought too heavy to bear. Was the Marquise over harsh with this one of her children? Did she think this harshness needful? Was she jealous of Hélène’s beauty?—She might still hope to rival Hélène, but only by the magic arts of the toilette. Or again, had her daughter, like many a girl who reaches the clairvoyant age, read the secrets which this wife (to all appearance so religiously faithful in the fulfilment of her duties) believed to be buried in her own heart as deeply as in a grave?

Yet despite the tender glances Hélène gave Abel and Moïna after another bout of laughter; despite the joy in her clear face whenever she glanced at her father, a deep sadness overshadowed her gestures, her posture, and especially her eyes hidden behind long lashes. Those white, strong hands, through which the light flowed, tinting them with a translucent, almost watery red—those hands were shaking. Only once did the eyes of the mother and daughter meet without flinching, and the two women understood each other’s thoughts in a look—cold, pale, and respectful from Hélène, dark and threatening from her mother. Immediately, Hélène lowered her gaze to her work, deftly moving her needle, and it was a long time before she lifted her head, weighed down as it seemed by thoughts too heavy to bear. Was the Marquise too harsh with this daughter? Did she believe this harshness was necessary? Was she envious of Hélène’s beauty?—She might still hope to compete with Hélène, but only through the magic of cosmetics. Or again, had her daughter, like many girls reaching a perceptive age, uncovered the secrets that this wife (who seemed so devoutly faithful in her duties) thought were buried in her heart as deeply as in a grave?

Hélène had reached an age when purity of soul inclines to pass over-rigid judgments. A certain order of mind is apt to exaggerate transgression into crime; imagination reacts upon conscience, and a young girl is a hard judge because she magnifies the seriousness of the offence. Hélène seemed to think herself worthy of no one. Perhaps there was a secret in her past life, perhaps something had happened, unintelligible to her at the time, but with gradually developing significance for a mind grown susceptible to religious influences; something which lately seemed to have degraded her, as it were, in her own eyes, and according to her own romantic standard. This change in her demeanor dated from the day of reading Schiller’s noble tragedy of Wilhelm Tell in a new series of translations. Her mother scolded her for letting the book fall, and then remarked to herself that the passage which had so worked on Hélène’s feelings was the scene in which Wilhelm Tell, who spilt the blood of a tyrant to save a nation, fraternizes in some sort with John the Parricide. Hélène had grown humble, dutiful, and self-contained; she no longer cared for gaiety. Never had she made so much of her father, especially when the Marquise was not by to watch her girlish caresses. And yet, if Hélène’s affection for her mother had cooled at all, the change in her manner was so slight as to be almost imperceptible; so slight that the General could not have noticed it, jealous though he might be of the harmony of home. No masculine insight could have sounded the depths of those two feminine natures; the one was young and generous, the other sensitive and proud; the first had a wealth of indulgence in her nature, the second was full of craft and love. If the Marquise made her daughter’s life a burden to her by a woman’s subtle tyranny, it was a tyranny invisible to all but the victim; and for the rest, these conjectures only called forth after the event must remain conjectures. Until this night no accusing flash of light had escaped either of them, but an ominous mystery was too surely growing up between them, a mystery known only to themselves and God.

Hélène had reached an age where a pure soul tends to make overly strict judgments. A particular mindset tends to blow mistakes out of proportion, turning them into serious offenses; imagination interacts with conscience, and a young girl often judges harshly because she amplifies the severity of a wrongdoing. Hélène felt unworthy of anyone. Maybe there was a secret in her past, something that had happened that she didn't understand at the time, but now held increasing significance for a mind that had become open to religious influences; something that recently seemed to have diminished her in her own eyes and according to her own romantic ideals. This shift in her behavior began the day she read Schiller’s noble tragedy of Wilhelm Tell in a new translation. Her mother scolded her for dropping the book, then noted to herself that the part that had so affected Hélène was the scene where Wilhelm Tell, who kills a tyrant to save his country, connects in a way with John the Parricide. Hélène had become humble, dutiful, and self-contained; she no longer cared for fun. She had never paid so much attention to her father, especially when the Marquise wasn't around to witness her youthful affection. Yet, if Hélène’s feelings for her mother had cooled at all, the change was so subtle that it was almost unnoticeable; so slight that the General couldn’t have detected it, despite being jealous of the home's harmonious atmosphere. No man could fathom the depths of those two women's natures; one was youthful and generous, the other sensitive and proud; the first had a lot of tolerance in her character, while the second was full of cunning and love. If the Marquise made her daughter's life difficult through a woman's subtle tyranny, it was a tyranny invisible to everyone but the victim; and for the rest, these speculations that arose later must remain just that—speculations. Until that night, neither had revealed a critical moment of clarity, but an ominous mystery was definitely brewing between them, a mystery known only to themselves and God.

“Come, Abel,” called the Marquise, seizing on her opportunity when the children were tired of play and still for a moment. “Come, come, child; you must be put to bed—”

“Come on, Abel,” called the Marquise, taking her chance when the children were worn out from playing and paused for a moment. “Come here, sweetie; it's time for you to go to bed—”

And with a glance that must be obeyed, she caught him up and took him on her knee.

And with a commanding look, she picked him up and placed him on her lap.

“What!” exclaimed the General. “Half-past ten o’clock, and not one of the servants has come back! The rascals!—Gustave,” he added, turning to his son, “I allowed you to read that book only on the condition that you should put it away at ten o’clock. You ought to have shut up the book at the proper time and gone to bed, as you promised. If you mean to make your mark in the world, you must keep your word; let it be a second religion to you, and a point of honor. Fox, one of the greatest English orators, was remarkable, above all things, for the beauty of his character, and the very first of his qualities was the scrupulous faithfulness with which he kept his engagements. When he was a child, his father (an Englishman of the old school) gave him a pretty strong lesson which he never forgot. Like most rich Englishmen, Fox’s father had a country house and a considerable park about it. Now, in the park there was an old summer-house, and orders had been given that this summer-house was to be pulled down and put up somewhere else where there was a finer view. Fox was just about your age, and had come home for the holidays. Boys are fond of seeing things pulled to pieces, so young Fox asked to stay on at home for a few days longer to see the old summer-house taken down; but his father said that he must go back to school on the proper day, so there was anger between father and son. Fox’s mother (like all mammas) took the boy’s part. Then the father solemnly promised that the summer-house should stay where it was till the next holidays.

“What!” the General exclaimed. “It’s half-past ten, and not a single servant has come back! Those rascals!—Gustave,” he said, turning to his son, “I only let you read that book on the condition that you would put it away at ten o’clock. You should have closed the book on time and gone to bed, just like you promised. If you want to make a name for yourself, you have to keep your word; let it be like a second religion to you, and a point of honor. Fox, one of the greatest English speakers, was especially known for the strength of his character, and his primary trait was the strict way he honored his commitments. When he was a child, his father (an old-school Englishman) taught him a lesson that he never forgot. Like many wealthy Englishmen, Fox’s father had a country house and a large park surrounding it. Inside the park, there was an old summer-house, and orders had been given to tear it down and rebuild it somewhere else with a better view. Fox was about your age and had come home for the holidays. Boys love watching things get taken apart, so young Fox wanted to stay home a few days longer to see the old summer-house taken down; however, his father insisted that he must return to school on the scheduled day, leading to some conflict between them. Fox’s mother (like all moms) sided with the boy. Then the father solemnly promised that the summer-house would remain where it was until the next holidays.

“So Fox went back to school; and his father, thinking that lessons would soon drive the whole thing out of the boy’s mind, had the summer-house pulled down and put up in the new position. But as it happened, the persistent youngster thought of nothing but that summer-house; and as soon as he came home again, his first care was to go out to look at the old building, and he came in to breakfast looking quite doleful, and said to his father, ‘You have broken your promise.’ The old English gentleman said with confusion full of dignity, ‘That is true, my boy; but I will make amends. A man ought to think of keeping his word before he thinks of his fortune; for by keeping his word he will gain fortune, while all the fortunes in the world will not efface the stain left on your conscience by a breach of faith.’ Then he gave orders that the summer-house should be put up again in the old place, and when it had been rebuilt he had it taken down again for his son to see. Let this be a lesson to you, Gustave.”

“So Fox went back to school, and his father thought that schoolwork would soon make the whole thing slip from the boy’s mind, so he had the summer-house taken down and rebuilt in a new spot. But the determined kid couldn’t stop thinking about that summer-house. As soon as he got home, his first priority was to check out the old building, and he came in for breakfast looking quite sad. He said to his father, ‘You’ve broken your promise.’ The elderly gentleman responded, a mix of shame and dignity, ‘That’s true, my boy, but I’ll make it right. A man should prioritize keeping his word over his own wealth, because by keeping his word, he can build his fortune. Meanwhile, no amount of wealth can erase the guilt from breaking that promise.’ Then he ordered the summer-house to be rebuilt in its original spot, and once it was done, he had it taken down again for his son to see. Let this be a lesson to you, Gustave.”

Gustave had been listening with interest, and now he closed the book at once. There was a moment’s silence, while the General took possession of Moïna, who could scarcely keep her eyes open. The little one’s languid head fell back on her father’s breast, and in a moment she was fast asleep, wrapped round about in her golden curls.

Gustave had been listening intently, and now he closed the book right away. There was a brief silence as the General took Moïna, who could hardly keep her eyes open. The little girl's heavy head leaned back on her father's chest, and in no time, she was sound asleep, surrounded by her golden curls.

Just then a sound of hurrying footsteps rang on the pavement out in the street, immediately followed by three knocks on the street door, waking the echoes of the house. The reverberating blows told, as plainly as a cry for help that here was a man flying for his life. The house dog barked furiously. A thrill of excitement ran through Hélène and Gustave and the General and his wife; but neither Abel, with the night-cap strings just tied under his chin, nor Moïna awoke.

Just then, hurried footsteps echoed on the pavement outside, quickly followed by three knocks on the front door, waking the sounds of the house. The loud knocks were as clear as a cry for help, signaling that a man was running for his life. The house dog barked wildly. A rush of excitement surged through Hélène, Gustave, the General, and his wife; however, neither Abel, with his nightcap strings knotted under his chin, nor Moïna stirred.

“The fellow is in a hurry!” exclaimed the General. He put the little girl down on the chair, and hastened out of the room, heedless of his wife’s entreating cry, “Dear, do not go down—”

“The guy is in a rush!” the General exclaimed. He set the little girl down on the chair and quickly left the room, ignoring his wife's pleading cry, “Honey, don’t go down—”

He stepped into his own room for a pair of pistols, lighted a dark lantern, sprang at lightning speed down the staircase, and in another minute reached the house door, his oldest boy fearlessly following.

He entered his room to grab a pair of pistols, lit a dark lantern, dashed down the stairs at lightning speed, and in no time reached the front door, with his oldest son boldly following him.

“Who is there?” demanded he.

“Who’s there?” he demanded.

“Let me in,” panted a breathless voice.

“Let me in,” gasped a breathless voice.

“Are you a friend?”

"Are you my friend?"

“Yes, friend.”

"Yeah, buddy."

“Are you alone?”

"Are you by yourself?"

“Yes! But let me in; they are after me!”

“Yes! But let me in; they are chasing me!”

The General had scarcely set the door ajar before a man slipped into the porch with the uncanny swiftness of a shadow. Before the master of the house could prevent him, the intruder had closed the door with a well-directed kick, and set his back against it resolutely, as if he were determined that it should not be opened again. In a moment the General had his lantern and pistol at a level with the stranger’s breast, and beheld a man of medium height in a fur-lined pelisse. It was an old man’s garment, both too large and too long for its present wearer. Chance or caution had slouched the man’s hat over his eyes.

The General had barely opened the door when a man slipped into the porch with the eerie speed of a shadow. Before the owner of the house could stop him, the intruder had kicked the door shut and pressed his back against it, as if he was determined not to let it open again. In an instant, the General had his lantern and pistol aimed at the stranger’s chest and saw a man of average height wearing a fur-lined coat. It was an old man's coat, too big and too long for him. By chance or by design, the man's hat was slouched over his eyes.

“You can lower your pistol, sir,” said this person. “I do not claim to stay in your house against your will; but if I leave it, death is waiting for me at the barrier. And what a death! You would be answerable to God for it! I ask for your hospitality for two hours. And bear this in mind, sir, that, suppliant as I am, I have a right to command with the despotism of necessity. I want the Arab’s hospitality. Either I and my secret must be inviolable, or open the door and I will go to my death. I want secrecy, a safe hiding-place, and water. Oh! water!” he cried again, with a rattle in his throat.

“You can put your gun down, sir,” this person said. “I’m not trying to stay in your house against your will; but if I leave, death is waiting for me at the gate. And what a death it would be! You’d be held accountable to God for it! I’m asking for your hospitality for two hours. And keep this in mind, sir, that even though I’m begging, I have the right to demand what I need out of sheer desperation. I need the Arab’s hospitality. Either I and my secret must be kept safe, or I’ll walk out that door and face my death. I need privacy, a secure hiding place, and water. Oh! water!” he cried again, with a rasp in his throat.

“Who are you?” demanded the General, taken aback by the stranger’s feverish volubility.

“Who are you?” the General asked, surprised by the stranger’s intense talkativeness.

“Ah! who am I? Good, open the door, and I will put a distance between us,” retorted the other, and there was a diabolical irony in his tone.

“Ah! Who am I? Fine, open the door, and I’ll put some space between us,” retorted the other, and there was a wicked irony in his tone.

Dexterously as the Marquis passed the light of the lantern over the man’s face, he could only see the lower half of it, and that in nowise prepossessed him in favor of this singular claimant of hospitality. The cheeks were livid and quivering, the features dreadfully contorted. Under the shadow of the hat-brim a pair of eyes gleamed out like flames; the feeble candle-light looked almost dim in comparison. Some sort of answer must be made however.

Dexterously, the Marquis moved the lantern's light across the man's face, revealing only the lower half, which did nothing to inspire confidence in this strange request for hospitality. The cheeks were pale and trembling, and the features were twisted in a disturbing way. From the shadow of the hat's brim, a pair of eyes shone like flames; the weak candlelight seemed almost dull next to them. Still, some kind of response had to be given.

“Your language, sir, is so extraordinary that in my place you yourself—”

“Your language, sir, is so extraordinary that if I were in your position—”

“My life is in your hands!” the intruder broke in. The sound of his voice was dreadful to hear.

“My life is in your hands!” the intruder shouted. The sound of his voice was terrifying to hear.

“Two hours?” said the Marquis, wavering.

“Two hours?” the Marquis said, hesitating.

“Two hours,” echoed the other.

"Two hours," echoed the other.

Then quite suddenly, with a desperate gesture, he pushed back his hat and left his forehead bare, and, as if he meant to try a final expedient, he gave the General a glance that seemed to plunge like a vivid flash into his very soul. That electrical discharge of intelligence and will was swift as lightning and crushing as a thunderbolt; for there are moments when a human being is invested for a brief space with inexplicable power.

Then, all of a sudden, with a desperate move, he pushed back his hat and exposed his forehead. As if he was about to try one last tactic, he shot the General a look that seemed to dive straight into his soul. That burst of energy and determination was as quick as lightning and as powerful as a thunderbolt; because there are times when a person is infused with an indescribable power, if only for a moment.

“Come, whoever you may be, you shall be in safety under my roof,” the master of the house said gravely at last, acting, as he imagined, upon one of those intuitions which a man cannot always explain to himself.

“Come, whoever you are, you’ll be safe under my roof,” the master of the house said seriously at last, trusting what he thought was one of those instincts that are hard to explain.

“God will repay you!” said the stranger, with a deep, involuntary sigh.

“God will repay you!” said the stranger, letting out a deep, involuntary sigh.

“Have you weapons?” asked the General.

“Do you have any weapons?” asked the General.

For all answer the stranger flung open his fur pelisse, and scarcely gave the other time for a glance before he wrapped it about him again. To all appearance he was unarmed and in evening dress. Swift as the soldier’s scrutiny had been, he saw something, however, which made him exclaim:

For all that, the stranger threw open his fur coat and barely gave the other person a moment to look before he wrapped it around himself again. To all appearances, he was unarmed and dressed for the evening. Quick as the soldier's inspection had been, he noticed something that made him exclaim:

“Where the devil have you been to get yourself in such a mess in such dry weather?”

“Where on earth have you been to get yourself into such a mess in this dry weather?”

“More questions!” said the stranger haughtily.

“More questions!” said the stranger arrogantly.

At the words the Marquis caught sight of his son, and his own late homily on the strict fulfilment of a given word came up to his mind. In lively vexation, he exclaimed, not without a touch of anger:

At those words, the Marquis saw his son, and his recent lecture on the importance of keeping one's word flashed through his mind. In frustration, he exclaimed, not without a hint of anger:

“What! little rogue, you here when you ought to be in bed?”

“What! You little rascal, what are you doing here when you should be in bed?”

“Because I thought I might be of some good in danger,” answered Gustave.

“Because I thought I could be helpful in a crisis,” answered Gustave.

“There, go up to your room,” said his father, mollified by the reply.—“And you” (addressing the stranger), “come with me.”

“There, head up to your room,” said his father, calmed by the answer. —“And you” (talking to the stranger), “come with me.”

The two men grew as silent as a pair of gamblers who watch each other’s play with mutual suspicions. The General himself began to be troubled with ugly presentiments. The strange visit weighed upon his mind already like a nightmare; but he had passed his word, there was no help for it now, and he led the way along the passages and stairways till they reached a large room on the second floor immediately above the salon. This was an empty room where linen was dried in the winter. It had but the one door, and for all decoration boasted one solitary shabby looking-glass above the chimney-piece, left by the previous owner, and a great pier glass, placed provisionally opposite the fireplace until such time as a use should be found for it in the rooms below. The four yellowish walls were bare. The floor had never been swept. The huge attic was icy-cold, and the furniture consisted of a couple of rickety straw-bottomed chairs, or rather frames of chairs. The General set the lantern down upon the chimney-piece. Then he spoke:

The two men fell silent, like a pair of gamblers watching each other's moves with suspicion. The General started to feel a sense of dread creeping in. The strange visit already weighed on his mind like a nightmare; but he had given his word, and there was no turning back now. He led the way through the hallways and stairways until they reached a large room on the second floor, just above the salon. This was an empty room used for drying linens in the winter. It had only one door and, as far as decor went, it had a single shabby-looking mirror above the fireplace, left by the previous owner, and a large pier mirror placed temporarily across from the fireplace until it could be put to use in the rooms below. The four yellowish walls were bare. The floor had never been swept. The huge attic was freezing cold, and the furniture consisted of a couple of flimsy straw-bottomed chairs, or more accurately, the frames of chairs. The General set the lantern down on the mantel. Then he spoke:

“It is necessary for your own safety to hide you in this comfortless attic. And, as you have my promise to keep your secret, you will permit me to lock you in.”

“It’s important for your safety to hide you in this uncomfortable attic. And since you have my promise to keep your secret, will you let me lock you in?”

The other bent his head in acquiescence.

The other nodded in agreement.

“I asked for nothing but a hiding-place, secrecy, and water,” returned he.

“I asked for nothing but a place to hide, privacy, and water,” he replied.

“I will bring you some directly,” said the Marquis, shutting the door cautiously. He groped his way down into the salon for a lamp before going to the kitchen to look for a carafe.

“I'll get some for you right away,” said the Marquis, carefully closing the door. He felt his way down to the living room for a lamp before heading to the kitchen to look for a carafe.

“Well, what is it?” the Marquise asked quickly.

“Well, what is it?” the Marquise asked eagerly.

“Nothing, dear,” he returned coolly.

“Nothing, dear,” he replied coolly.

“But we listened, and we certainly heard you go upstairs with somebody.”

“But we heard you go upstairs with someone.”

“Hélène,” said the General, and he looked at his daughter, who raised her face, “bear in mind that your father’s honor depends upon your discretion. You must have heard nothing.”

“Hélène,” said the General, looking at his daughter, who lifted her face, “remember that your father’s honor relies on your discretion. You must not let anything you heard slip.”

The girl bent her head in answer. The Marquise was confused and smarting inwardly at the way in which her husband had thought fit to silence her.

The girl nodded her head in response. The Marquise was taken aback and hurt inside by how her husband had chosen to silence her.

Meanwhile the General went for the bottle and a tumbler, and returned to the room above. His prisoner was leaning against the chimney-piece, his head was bare, he had flung down his hat on one of the two chairs. Evidently he had not expected to have so bright a light turned upon him, and he frowned and looked anxious as he met the General’s keen eyes; but his face softened and wore a gracious expression as he thanked his protector. When the latter placed the bottle and glass on the mantel-shelf, the stranger’s eyes flashed out on him again; and when he spoke, it was in musical tones with no sign of the previous guttural convulsion, though his voice was still unsteady with repressed emotion.

Meanwhile, the General went for a bottle and a glass, and returned to the room above. His prisoner was leaning against the mantel, his head uncovered, and he had tossed his hat onto one of the two chairs. Clearly, he hadn’t anticipated such bright light being directed at him, and he frowned, appearing anxious as he met the General’s sharp gaze; but his expression softened into a grateful look as he thanked his protector. When the General set the bottle and glass on the mantel, the stranger’s eyes lit up again, and when he spoke, his voice was melodic with no hint of the previous roughness, though it still trembled with repressed emotion.

“I shall seem to you to be a strange being, sir, but you must pardon the caprices of necessity. If you propose to remain in the room, I beg that you will not look at me while I am drinking.”

“I may seem like a strange person to you, sir, but please excuse the whims of necessity. If you plan to stay in the room, I kindly ask that you don't look at me while I’m drinking.”

Vexed at this continual obedience to a man whom he disliked, the General sharply turned his back upon him. The stranger thereupon drew a white handkerchief from his pocket and wound it about his right hand. Then he seized the carafe and emptied it at a draught. The Marquis, staring vacantly into the tall mirror across the room, without a thought of breaking his implicit promise, saw the stranger’s figure distinctly reflected by the opposite looking-glass, and saw, too, a red stain suddenly appear through the folds of the white bandage. The man’s hands were steeped in blood.

Annoyed by the constant obedience to a man he disliked, the General sharply turned his back on him. The stranger then pulled a white handkerchief from his pocket and wrapped it around his right hand. He then took the carafe and drank from it in one go. The Marquis, staring blankly into the tall mirror across the room and without a thought of breaking his unspoken promise, distinctly saw the stranger's figure reflected in the opposite mirror, and he also noticed a red stain suddenly appear through the folds of the white bandage. The man’s hands were soaked in blood.

“Ah! you saw me!” cried the other. He had drunk off the water and wrapped himself again in his cloak, and now scrutinized the General suspiciously. “It is all over with me! Here they come!”

“Ah! you saw me!” the other exclaimed. He had downed the water and wrapped himself in his cloak again, now eyeing the General warily. “It’s all over for me! Here they come!”

“I don’t hear anything,” said the Marquis.

“I don’t hear anything,” said the Marquis.

“You have not the same interest that I have in listening for sounds in the air.”

“You don’t have the same interest as I do in listening for sounds in the air.”

“You have been fighting a duel, I suppose, to be in such a state?” queried the General, not a little disturbed by the color of those broad, dark patches staining his visitor’s cloak.

“You’ve been in a fight, I assume, to be in such a condition?” asked the General, visibly unsettled by the dark, broad patches staining his visitor’s cloak.

“Yes, a duel; you have it,” said the other, and a bitter smile flitted over his lips.

“Yes, a duel; you’ve got it,” said the other, and a bitter smile passed over his lips.

As he spoke a sound rang along the distant road, a sound of galloping horses; but so faint as yet, that it was the merest dawn of a sound. The General’s trained ear recognized the advance of a troop of regulars.

As he spoke, a sound echoed down the distant road—a sound of galloping horses. It was still so faint that it was hardly more than the first hint of a sound. The General’s trained ear picked up on the approach of a troop of soldiers.

“That is the gendarmerie,” said he.

"That's the cops," he said.

He glanced at his prisoner to reassure him after his own involuntary indiscretion, took the lamp, and went down to the salon. He had scarcely laid the key of the room above upon the chimney-piece when the hoof beats sounded louder and came swiftly nearer and nearer the house. The General felt a shiver of excitement, and indeed the horses stopped at the house door; a few words were exchanged among the men, and one of them dismounted and knocked loudly. There was no help for it; the General went to open the door. He could scarcely conceal his inward perturbation at the sight of half a dozen gendarmes outside, the metal rims of their caps gleaming like silver in the moonlight.

He glanced at his prisoner to reassure him after his own accidental mistake, took the lamp, and went down to the living room. He had barely placed the key from the room above on the mantel when the sound of hooves grew louder and approached the house quickly. The General felt a rush of excitement, and indeed the horses stopped at the front door; a few words were exchanged among the men, and one of them got off his horse and knocked loudly. There was no avoiding it; the General went to open the door. He could hardly hide his nervousness at the sight of half a dozen police officers outside, the metal edges of their hats shining like silver in the moonlight.

“My lord,” said the corporal, “have you heard a man run past towards the barrier within the last few minutes?”

“Sir,” said the corporal, “did you hear a man run by toward the barrier in the last few minutes?”

“Towards the barrier? No.”

"Heading towards the barrier? Nope."

“Have you opened the door to any one?”

“Have you opened the door for anyone?”

“Now, am I in the habit of answering the door myself—”

“Now, do I usually answer the door myself—”

“I ask your pardon, General, but just now it seems to me that—”

“I ask for your pardon, General, but right now it seems to me that—”

“Really!” cried the Marquis wrathfully. “Have you a mind to try joking with me? What right have you—?”

“Really!” the Marquis shouted angrily. “Are you trying to make jokes with me? What right do you have—?”

“None at all, none at all, my lord,” cried the corporal, hastily putting in a soft answer. “You will excuse our zeal. We know, of course, that a peer of France is not likely to harbor a murderer at this time of night; but as we want any information we can get—”

“Not at all, not at all, my lord,” the corporal exclaimed, quickly offering a gentle response. “Please excuse our eagerness. We understand that a peer of France is unlikely to shelter a murderer at this late hour; but since we’re seeking any information we can find—”

“A murderer!” cried the General. “Who can have been—”

“A murderer!” shouted the General. “Who could it have been—”

“M. le Baron de Mauny has just been murdered. It was a blow from an axe, and we are in hot pursuit of the criminal. We know for certain that he is somewhere in this neighborhood, and we shall hunt him down. By your leave, General,” and the man swung himself into the saddle as he spoke. It was well that he did so, for a corporal of gendarmerie trained to alert observation and quick surmise would have had his suspicions at once if he had caught sight of the General’s face. Everything that passed through the soldier’s mind was faithfully revealed in his frank countenance.

“M. le Baron de Mauny has just been murdered. It was a blow from an axe, and we are in hot pursuit of the killer. We know for sure that he’s somewhere in this area, and we’re going to track him down. With your permission, General,” the man said as he hopped onto the saddle. It was a good thing he did, because a corporal of gendarmerie trained for keen observation and quick judgment would have immediately been suspicious if he had seen the General’s face. Everything that went through the soldier’s mind was clearly shown on his honest expression.

“Is it known who the murderer is?” asked he.

“Do we know who the murderer is?” he asked.

“No,” said the other, now in the saddle. “He left the bureau full of banknotes and gold untouched.”

“No,” said the other, now in the saddle. “He left the desk full of banknotes and gold untouched.”

“It was revenge, then,” said the Marquis.

“It was revenge, then,” said the Marquis.

“On an old man? pshaw! No, no, the fellow hadn’t time to take it, that was all,” and the corporal galloped after his comrades, who were almost out of sight by this time.

“On an old man? No way! The guy just didn’t have time for that, that’s all,” and the corporal raced after his friends, who were nearly out of sight by now.

For a few minutes the General stood, a victim to perplexities which need no explanation; but in a moment he heard the servants returning home, their voices were raised in some sort of dispute at the cross-roads of Montreuil. When they came in, he gave vent to his feelings in an explosion of rage, his wrath fell upon them like a thunderbolt, and all the echoes of the house trembled at the sound of his voice. In the midst of the storm his own man, the boldest and cleverest of the party, brought out an excuse; they had been stopped, he said, by the gendarmerie at the gate of Montreuil, a murder had been committed, and the police were in pursuit. In a moment the General’s anger vanished, he said not another word; then, bethinking himself of his own singular position, drily ordered them all off to bed at once, and left them amazed at his readiness to accept their fellow servant’s lying excuse.

For a few minutes, the General stood there, overwhelmed by confusions that needed no explanation; then he heard the servants coming back, their voices raised in some sort of argument at the crossroads of Montreuil. When they entered, he exploded with rage, his anger hit them like a bolt of lightning, and every corner of the house shook with the sound of his voice. In the middle of the chaos, his own servant, the boldest and smartest of the group, offered an excuse; they had been stopped, he said, by the police at the gate of Montreuil, a murder had occurred, and the cops were chasing after the suspect. In an instant, the General's anger disappeared, and he didn't say another word; then, realizing his own unusual situation, he dryly ordered them all to bed immediately, leaving them shocked at how easily he accepted their fellow servant's false excuse.

While these incidents took place in the yard, an apparently trifling occurrence had changed the relative positions of three characters in this story. The Marquis had scarcely left the room before his wife looked first towards the key on the mantel-shelf, and then at Hélène; and, after some wavering, bent towards her daughter and said in a low voice, “Hélène your father has left the key on the chimney-piece.”

While these events happened in the yard, a seemingly minor incident had shifted the positions of three characters in this story. The Marquis had barely left the room when his wife first glanced at the key on the mantel-shelf, then at Hélène; and after some hesitation, she leaned toward her daughter and said quietly, “Hélène, your father has left the key on the chimney-piece.”

The girl looked up in surprise and glanced timidly at her mother. The Marquise’s eyes sparkled with curiosity.

The girl looked up in surprise and glanced nervously at her mother. The Marquise’s eyes sparkled with curiosity.

“Well, mamma?” she said, and her voice had a troubled ring.

“Well, mom?” she said, and her voice sounded concerned.

“I should like to know what is going on upstairs. If there is anybody up there, he has not stirred yet. Just go up—”

“I'd like to know what's happening upstairs. If anyone's up there, they haven't moved yet. Just go up—”

I?” cried the girl, with something like horror in her tones.

"I?" the girl exclaimed, sounding almost horrified.

“Are you afraid?”

“Are you scared?”

“No, mamma, but I thought I heard a man’s footsteps.”

“No, mom, but I thought I heard a man's footsteps.”

“If I could go myself, I should not have asked you to go, Hélène,” said her mother with cold dignity. “If your father were to come back and did not see me, he would go to look for me perhaps, but he would not notice your absence.”

“If I could go myself, I wouldn't have asked you to go, Hélène,” her mother said with cold dignity. “If your father were to come back and didn’t see me, he might go look for me, but he wouldn’t notice you were gone.”

“Madame, if you bid me go, I will go,” said Hélène, “but I shall lose my father’s good opinion—”

“Ma'am, if you tell me to leave, I will leave,” said Hélène, “but I will lose my father's good opinion—”

“What is this!” cried the Marquise in a sarcastic tone. “But since you take a thing that was said in joke in earnest, I now order you to go upstairs and see who is in the room above. Here is the key, child. When your father told you to say nothing about this thing that happened, he did not forbid you to go up to the room. Go at once—and learn that a daughter ought never to judge her mother.”

“What is this?” the Marquise exclaimed sarcastically. “But since you’re taking something said in jest seriously, I now order you to go upstairs and see who’s in the room above. Here’s the key, kid. When your father told you not to say anything about what happened, he didn’t stop you from going up to the room. Go right now—and understand that a daughter should never judge her mother.”

The last words were spoken with all the severity of a justly offended mother. The Marquise took the key and handed it to Hélène, who rose without a word and left the room.

The final words were said with all the seriousness of a rightly upset mother. The Marquise took the key and gave it to Hélène, who stood up silently and left the room.

“My mother can always easily obtain her pardon,” thought the girl; “but as for me, my father will never think the same of me again. Does she mean to rob me of his tenderness? Does she want to turn me out of his house?”

“My mom can always get her forgiveness easily,” thought the girl; “but for me, my dad will never see me the same way again. Is she trying to take away his affection for me? Does she want to kick me out of his house?”

These were the thoughts that set her imagination in a sudden ferment, as she went down the dark passage to the mysterious door at the end. When she stood before it, her mental confusion grew to a fateful pitch. Feelings hitherto forced down into inner depths crowded up at the summons of these confused thoughts. Perhaps hitherto she had never believed that a happy life lay before her, but now, in this awful moment, her despair was complete. She shook convulsively as she set the key in the lock; so great indeed was her agitation, that she stopped for a moment and laid her hand on her heart, as if to still the heavy throbs that sounded in her ears. Then she opened the door.

These were the thoughts that suddenly stirred her imagination as she walked down the dark hallway to the mysterious door at the end. When she stood in front of it, her mental confusion reached a critical point. Feelings that she had previously kept buried surged up with these jumbled thoughts. Maybe she had never really believed that a happy life was ahead of her, but now, in this terrifying moment, her despair was overwhelming. She trembled as she put the key in the lock; her agitation was so intense that she paused for a moment and placed her hand on her heart, as if to calm the heavy pounding she could hear in her ears. Then she opened the door.

The creaking of the hinges sounded doubtless in vain on the murderer’s ears. Acute as were his powers of hearing, he stood as if lost in thought, and so motionless that he might have been glued to the wall against which he leaned. In the circle of semi-opaque darkness, dimly lit by the bull’s-eye lantern, he looked like the shadowy figure of some dead knight, standing for ever in his shadowy mortuary niche in the gloom of some Gothic chapel. Drops of cold sweat trickled over the broad, sallow forehead. An incredible fearlessness looked out from every tense feature. His eyes of fire were fixed and tearless; he seemed to be watching some struggle in the darkness beyond him. Stormy thoughts passed swiftly across a face whose firm decision spoke of a character of no common order. His whole person, bearing, and frame bore out the impression of a tameless spirit. The man looked power and strength personified; he stood facing the darkness as if it were the visible image of his own future.

The creaking of the hinges surely went unheard by the murderer. Despite his keen hearing, he stood lost in thought, so still that he might as well have been glued to the wall behind him. In the dim, semi-opaque darkness lit by the bull’s-eye lantern, he resembled the ghostly figure of a fallen knight, eternally trapped in his gloomy resting place in some Gothic chapel. Cold sweat trickled down his broad, pale forehead. An incredible fearlessness showed in his every tense feature. His fiery eyes were fixed and tearless; he seemed to be watching a struggle in the darkness ahead of him. Turbulent thoughts flashed across his face, which bore the mark of a resolute character. His entire presence exuded the impression of an indomitable spirit. The man appeared as the embodiment of power and strength; he faced the darkness as if it were a tangible reflection of his own future.

These physical characteristics had made no impression upon the General, familiar as he was with the powerful faces of the group of giants gathered about Napoleon; speculative curiosity, moreover, as to the why and wherefore of the apparition had completely filled his mind; but Hélène, with feminine sensitiveness to surface impressions, was struck by the blended chaos of light and darkness, grandeur and passion, suggesting a likeness between this stranger and Lucifer recovering from his fall. Suddenly the storm apparent in his face was stilled as if by magic; and the indefinable power to sway which the stranger exercised upon others, and perhaps unconsciously and as by reflex action upon himself, spread its influence about him with the progressive swiftness of a flood. A torrent of thought rolled away from his brow as his face resumed its ordinary expression. Perhaps it was the strangeness of this meeting, or perhaps it was the mystery into which she had penetrated, that held the young girl spellbound in the doorway, so that she could look at a face pleasant to behold and full of interest. For some moments she stood in the magical silence; a trouble had come upon her never known before in her young life. Perhaps some exclamation broke from Hélène, perhaps she moved unconsciously; or it may be that the hunted criminal returned of his own accord from the world of ideas to the material world, and heard some one breathing in the room; however it was, he turned his head towards his host’s daughter, and saw dimly in the shadow a noble face and queenly form, which he must have taken for an angel’s, so motionless she stood, so vague and like a spirit.

These physical features didn’t impress the General, since he was used to the strong faces of the group of giants gathered around Napoleon. His mind was completely filled with questions about why and how this stranger had appeared. But Hélène, with her sensitivity to surface details, was captivated by the chaotic mix of light and dark, grandeur and passion, which reminded her of Lucifer recovering from his fall. Suddenly, the storm visible on his face calmed as if by magic, and the unseen power he had to influence others—and perhaps unconsciously even himself—began to spread around him like a swelling tide. A rush of thoughts evaporated from his brow as his face returned to its normal expression. It could have been the strangeness of this encounter, or the mystery she had sensed, that kept the young girl spellbound in the doorway, allowing her to gaze at a face that was both attractive and intriguing. She stood in the magical silence for a few moments, feeling a troubling sensation she had never encountered before in her young life. Maybe an exclamation escaped Hélène, or she moved without thinking; or perhaps the hunted criminal returned from his world of thoughts to the real world and noticed someone breathing in the room. Regardless, he turned his head toward his host’s daughter and saw, dimly in the shadows, a noble face and regal form that he might have mistaken for an angel, so still and ethereal she appeared.

“Monsieur...” a trembling voice cried.

“Sir...” a trembling voice cried.

The murderer trembled.

The killer trembled.

“A woman!” he cried under his breath. “Is it possible? Go,” he cried, “I deny that any one has a right to pity, to absolve, or condemn me. I must live alone. Go, my child,” he added, with an imperious gesture, “I should ill requite the service done me by the master of the house if I were to allow a single creature under his roof to breathe the same air with me. I must submit to be judged by the laws of the world.”

“A woman!” he murmured to himself. “Can that be true? Go,” he insisted. “I refuse to let anyone pity, excuse, or judge me. I need to be alone. Go, my child,” he said, with a commanding wave, “I would do a disservice to the master of the house if I let anyone under his roof share the same air as me. I have to accept being judged by society’s rules.”

The last words were uttered in a lower voice. Even as he realized with a profound intuition all the manifold misery awakened by that melancholy thought, the glance that he gave Hélène had something of the power of the serpent, stirring a whole dormant world in the mind of the strange girl before him. To her that glance was like a light revealing unknown lands. She was stricken with strange trouble, helpless, quelled by a magnetic power exerted unconsciously. Trembling and ashamed, she went out and returned to the salon. She had scarcely entered the room before her father came back, so that she had not time to say a word to her mother.

The last words were spoken in a lower voice. Even as he felt deeply aware of all the overwhelming sadness brought on by that melancholic thought, the look he gave Hélène had a certain power, awakening a whole hidden world in the mind of the unusual girl in front of him. To her, that look was like a light shining on unknown territories. She was overwhelmed with a strange anxiety, feeling helpless, subdued by a magnetic force that was exerted unconsciously. Shaking and embarrassed, she left and went back to the living room. She had barely stepped into the room before her father returned, leaving her no time to say a word to her mother.

The General was wholly absorbed in thought. He folded his arms, and paced silently to and fro between the windows which looked out upon the street and the second row which gave upon the garden. His wife lay the sleeping Abel on her knee, and little Moïna lay in untroubled slumber in the low chair, like a bird in its nest. Her older sister stared into the fire, a skein of silk in one hand, a needle in the other.

The General was deep in thought. He crossed his arms and walked quietly back and forth between the windows that faced the street and the ones that looked out onto the garden. His wife held the sleeping Abel on her lap, while little Moïna slept peacefully in the low chair, like a bird in its nest. Her older sister gazed into the fire, holding a skein of silk in one hand and a needle in the other.

Deep silence prevailed, broken only by lagging footsteps on the stairs, as one by one the servants crept away to bed; there was an occasional burst of stifled laughter, a last echo of the wedding festivity, or doors were opened as they still talked among themselves, then shut. A smothered sound came now and again from the bedrooms, a chair fell, the old coachman coughed feebly, then all was silent.

Deep silence filled the air, interrupted only by the slow footsteps on the stairs as the servants quietly made their way to bed. Occasionally, there would be a burst of muffled laughter, a final reminder of the wedding celebrations, or doors would open as they chatted amongst themselves, then close again. Every now and then, a muffled noise drifted from the bedrooms—a chair would fall, the old coachman would cough weakly, then everything would fall silent once more.

In a little while the dark majesty with which sleeping earth is invested at midnight brought all things under its sway. No lights shone but the light of the stars. The frost gripped the ground. There was not a sound of a voice, nor a living creature stirring. The crackling of the fire only seemed to make the depth of the silence more fully felt.

In a little while, the dark beauty that blankets the sleeping earth at midnight took control of everything. No lights were visible except for the stars. The frost froze the ground. There weren’t any voices or living creatures moving around. The crackling of the fire only seemed to emphasize the depth of the silence.

The church clock of Montreuil had just struck one, when an almost inaudible sound of a light footstep came from the second flight of stairs. The Marquis and his daughter, both believing that M. de Mauny’s murderer was a prisoner above, thought that one of the maids had come down, and no one was at all surprised to hear the door open in the ante-chamber. Quite suddenly the murderer appeared in their midst. The Marquis himself was sunk in deep musings, the mother and daughter were silent, the one from keen curiosity, the other from sheer astonishment, so that the visitor was almost half-way across the room when he spoke to the General.

The church clock in Montreuil had just struck one when a nearly silent light footstep came from the second flight of stairs. The Marquis and his daughter, both thinking that M. de Mauny’s murderer was hiding above, assumed one of the maids had come down, so no one was surprised to hear the door open in the ante-chamber. Suddenly, the murderer appeared right in front of them. The Marquis was lost in deep thought, the mother was quiet from intense curiosity, and the daughter was silent from sheer shock, so the visitor was almost halfway across the room by the time he spoke to the General.

“Sir, the two hours are almost over,” he said, in a voice that was strangely calm and musical.

“Sir, the two hours are almost up,” he said, in a voice that was oddly calm and melodic.

You here!” cried the General. “By what means——?” and he gave wife and daughter a formidable questioning glance. Hélène grew red as fire.

You here!” shouted the General. “How did you—?” and he shot a fierce look at his wife and daughter. Hélène blushed bright red.

“You!” he went on, in a tone filled with horror. “You among us! A murderer covered with blood! You are a blot on this picture! Go, go out!” he added in a burst of rage.

“You!” he continued, his voice filled with horror. “You among us! A murderer covered in blood! You’re a stain on this scene! Get out, get out!” he shouted in a fit of rage.

At that word “murderer,” the Marquise cried out; as for Hélène, it seemed to mark an epoch in her life, there was not a trace of surprise in her face. She looked as if she had been waiting for this—for him. Those so vast thoughts of hers had found a meaning. The punishment reserved by Heaven for her sins flamed out before her. In her own eyes she was as great a criminal as this murderer; she confronted him with her quiet gaze; she was his fellow, his sister. It seemed to her that in this accident the command of God had been made manifest. If she had been a few years older, reason would have disposed of her remorse, but at this moment she was like one distraught.

At the word “murderer,” the Marquise shouted; as for Hélène, it felt like a turning point in her life, and there was no hint of surprise on her face. She looked like she had been expecting this—for him. Those vast thoughts of hers had finally found meaning. The punishment that Heaven reserved for her sins blazed in front of her. In her own eyes, she felt just as guilty as this murderer; she met his gaze with calmness; she was his equal, his sister. It seemed to her that in this moment, God's command had been revealed. If she had been a few years older, her reason would have taken over her feelings of guilt, but at that moment, she felt completely lost.

The stranger stood impassive and self-possessed; a scornful smile overspread his features and his thick, red lips.

The stranger stood calm and confident; a mocking smile spread across his face and his thick, red lips.

“You appreciate the magnanimity of my behavior very badly,” he said slowly. “I would not touch with my fingers the glass of water you brought me to allay my thirst; I did not so much as think of washing my blood-stained hands under your roof; I am going away, leaving nothing of my crime” (here his lips were compressed) “but the memory; I have tried to leave no trace of my presence in this house. Indeed, I would not even allow your daughter to—”

“You really don’t appreciate how generous I’m being,” he said slowly. “I wouldn’t even touch the glass of water you brought me to quench my thirst; I didn’t even think about washing my blood-stained hands in your home; I’m leaving, taking nothing of my crime” (here his lips were pressed tightly together) “but the memory; I’ve tried to leave no sign that I was ever here. Honestly, I wouldn’t even let your daughter—”

My daughter!” cried the General, with a horror-stricken glance at Hélène. “Vile wretch, go, or I will kill you—”

My daughter!” shouted the General, his face filled with horror as he looked at Hélène. “You despicable scoundrel, leave, or I will kill you—”

“The two hours are not yet over,” said the other; “if you kill me or give me up, you must lower yourself in your own eyes—and in mine.”

“The two hours aren't up yet,” said the other; “if you kill me or turn me in, you'll have to look down on yourself—and on me.”

At these last words, the General turned to stare at the criminal in dumb amazement; but he could not endure the intolerable light in those eyes which for the second time disorganized his being. He was afraid of showing weakness once more, conscious as he was that his will was weaker already.

At those final words, the General turned to look at the criminal in speechless shock; however, he couldn’t bear the unbearable intensity in those eyes that, for the second time, unraveled him. He was scared to show weakness again, fully aware that his will was already faltering.

“An old man! You can never have seen a family,” he said, with a father’s glance at his wife and children.

“An old man! You must have never seen a family,” he said, looking at his wife and kids like a father.

“Yes, an old man,” echoed the stranger, frowning slightly.

“Yes, an old man,” repeated the stranger, frowning a bit.

“Fly!” cried the General, but he did not dare to look at his guest. “Our compact is broken. I shall not kill you. No! I will never be purveyor to the scaffold. But go out. You make us shudder.”

“Fly!” shouted the General, but he didn’t have the courage to look at his guest. “Our agreement is over. I won’t kill you. No! I will never support the gallows. But leave. You make us uneasy.”

“I know that,” said the other patiently. “There is not a spot on French soil where I can set foot and be safe; but if man’s justice, like God’s, took all into account, if man’s justice deigned to inquire which was the monster—the murderer or his victim—then I might hold up my head among my fellows. Can you not guess that other crimes preceded that blow from an axe? I constituted myself his judge and executioner; I stepped in where man’s justice failed. That was my crime. Farewell, sir. Bitter though you have made your hospitality, I shall not forget it. I shall always bear in my heart a feeling of gratitude towards one man in the world, and you are that man.... But I could wish that you had showed yourself more generous!”

“I know that,” said the other patiently. “There isn't a place on French soil where I can set foot and feel safe; but if human justice, like God’s, took everything into account, if it bothered to ask who the real monster was—the murderer or his victim—then I could hold my head high among my peers. Can you not see that other crimes came before that blow from an axe? I made myself his judge and executioner; I stepped in where human justice failed. That was my crime. Goodbye, sir. Though you’ve made your hospitality bitter, I won’t forget it. I’ll always carry a sense of gratitude in my heart towards one man in the world, and that man is you... But I wish you had been more generous!”

He turned towards the door, but in the same instant Hélène leaned to whisper something in her mother’s ear.

He turned toward the door, but at that same moment, Hélène leaned in to whisper something in her mother's ear.

“Ah!...”

“Ah!”

At the cry that broke from his wife, the General trembled as if he had seen Moïna lying dead. There stood Hélène, and the murderer had turned instinctively, with something like anxiety about these folk in his face.

At the sound that came from his wife, the General shook as though he had seen Moïna dead. Hélène was there, and the killer had instinctively turned, showing a hint of concern for these people on his face.

“What is it, dear?” asked the General.

“What’s wrong, dear?” asked the General.

“Hélène wants to go with him.”

“Hélène wants to go with him.”

The murderer’s face flushed.

The murderer's face turned red.

“If that is how my mother understands an almost involuntary exclamation,” Hélène said in a low voice, “I will fulfil her wishes.” She glanced about her with something like fierce pride; then the girl’s eyes fell, and she stood, admirable in her modesty.

“If that’s how my mom interprets an almost instinctive exclamation,” Hélène said quietly, “I’ll honor her wishes.” She looked around her with a sense of fierce pride; then the girl’s gaze dropped, and she stood there, admirable in her humility.

“Hélène, did you go up to the room where——?”

“Hélène, did you go up to the room where——?”

“Yes, father.”

"Yes, Dad."

“Hélène” (and his voice shook with a convulsive tremor), “is this the first time that you have seen this man?”

“Hélène,” (and his voice shook with a convulsive tremor), “is this the first time you’ve seen this man?”

“Yes, father.”

“Sure, Dad.”

“Then it is not natural that you should intend to—”

“Then it's not natural for you to intend to—”

“If it is not natural, father, at any rate it is true.”

“If it’s not natural, Dad, at least it’s true.”

“Oh! child,” said the Marquise, lowering her voice, but not so much but that her husband could hear her, “you are false to all the principles of honor, modesty, and right which I have tried to cultivate in your heart. If until this fatal hour you life has only been one lie, there is nothing to regret in your loss. It can hardly be the moral perfection of this stranger that attracts you to him? Can it be the kind of power that commits crime? I have too good an opinion of you to suppose that—”

“Oh! child,” said the Marquise, lowering her voice, but not so much that her husband couldn't hear her, “you are betraying all the principles of honor, modesty, and right that I have tried to instill in you. If your life has only been one big lie up until this tragic moment, there's nothing to regret in your loss. Can it really be the moral perfection of this stranger that draws you to him? Could it be the kind of power that leads to wrongdoing? I think too highly of you to believe that—”

“Oh, suppose everything, madame,” Hélène said coldly.

“Oh, just imagine everything, ma'am,” Hélène said coldly.

But though her force of character sustained this ordeal, her flashing eyes could scarcely hold the tears that filled them. The stranger, watching her, guessed the mother’s language from the girl’s tears, and turned his eagle glance upon the Marquise. An irresistible power constrained her to look at this terrible seducer; but as her eyes met his bright, glittering gaze, she felt a shiver run through her frame, such a shock as we feel at the sight of a reptile or the contact of a Leyden jar.

But even though her strength of character got her through this tough situation, her sparkling eyes could barely contain the tears welling up in them. The stranger, observing her, figured out the mother's feelings from the girl's tears and turned his piercing gaze on the Marquise. An undeniable force compelled her to look at this frightening seducer; but as her eyes connected with his bright, glittering stare, she felt a shiver run through her body, like the shock we feel at the sight of a snake or when touching a Leyden jar.

“Dear!” she cried, turning to her husband, “this is the Fiend himself. He can divine everything!”

“Dear!” she exclaimed, turning to her husband, “this is the Devil himself. He can see right through everything!”

The General rose to his feet and went to the bell.

The General stood up and walked to the bell.

“He means ruin for you,” Hélène said to the murderer.

“He's going to ruin you,” Hélène said to the murderer.

The stranger smiled, took one forward stride, grasped the General’s arm, and compelled him to endure a steady gaze which benumbed the soldier’s brain and left him powerless.

The stranger smiled, took a step forward, grabbed the General’s arm, and forced him to hold a steady gaze that numb the soldier’s mind and left him helpless.

“I will repay you now for your hospitality,” he said, “and then we shall be quits. I will spare you the shame by giving myself up. After all, what should I do now with my life?”

“I'll repay you for your hospitality now,” he said, “and then we’ll be even. I’ll save you from the shame by surrendering myself. After all, what should I do with my life now?”

“You could repent,” answered Hélène, and her glance conveyed such hope as only glows in a young girl’s eyes.

“You could change your mind,” replied Hélène, and her gaze held a hopeful light that only shines in a young girl's eyes.

I shall never repent,” said the murderer in a sonorous voice, as he raised his head proudly.

I will never regret,” said the murderer in a deep voice, as he lifted his head proudly.

“His hands are stained with blood,” the father said.

“His hands are covered in blood,” the father said.

“I will wipe it away,” she answered.

"I'll delete it," she replied.

“But do you so much as know whether he cares for you?” said her father, not daring now to look at the stranger.

“But do you even know if he cares about you?” her father said, not daring to look at the stranger now.

The murderer came up a little nearer. Some light within seemed to glow through Hélène’s beauty, grave and maidenly though it was, coloring and bringing into relief, as it were, the least details, the most delicate lines in her face. The stranger, with that terrible face still blazing in his eyes, gave one tender glance to her enchanting loveliness, then he spoke, his tones revealing how deeply he had been moved.

The murderer stepped a bit closer. There was a light inside Hélène that seemed to shine through her serious and maidenly beauty, enhancing and highlighting the smallest details and the most delicate features of her face. The stranger, with that horrifying expression still burning in his eyes, gave her captivating beauty a tender glance, then he spoke, his voice showing just how deeply he was affected.

“And if I refuse to allow this sacrifice of yourself, and so discharge my debt of two hours of existence to your father; is not this love, love for yourself alone?”

“And if I refuse to let you make this sacrifice for me, and therefore clear my debt of two hours of life to your father; isn’t this love just about you loving yourself?”

“Then do you too reject me?” Hélène’s cry rang painfully through the hearts of all who heard her. “Farewell, then, to you all; I will die.”

“Then you’re rejecting me too?” Hélène’s plea resonated painfully in the hearts of everyone who heard her. “Goodbye to all of you; I will die.”

“What does this mean?” asked the father and mother.

“What does this mean?” asked the dad and mom.

Hélène gave her mother an eloquent glance and lowered her eyes.

Hélène cast her mother a meaningful look and looked down.

Since the first attempt made by the General and his wife to contest by word or action the intruder’s strange presumption to the right of staying in their midst, from their first experience of the power of those glittering eyes, a mysterious torpor had crept over them, and their benumbed faculties struggled in vain with the preternatural influence. The air seemed to have suddenly grown so heavy, that they could scarcely breathe; yet, while they could not find the reason of this feeling of oppression, a voice within told them that this magnetic presence was the real cause of their helplessness. In this moral agony, it flashed across the General that he must make every effort to overcome this influence on his daughter’s reeling brain; he caught her by the waist and drew her into the embrasure of a window, as far as possible from the murderer.

Since the first time the General and his wife tried to challenge the intruder's strange assumption that he had the right to stay among them, they had felt a mysterious numbness take over them after experiencing the power of those glittering eyes. Their dulled senses struggled unsuccessfully against this otherworldly influence. The air felt suddenly so heavy that it was hard to breathe; yet, even though they couldn't pinpoint the source of this oppressive feeling, a voice inside them told them that this magnetic presence was the true reason for their powerlessness. In this emotional turmoil, the General realized he had to do everything he could to fight this influence affecting his daughter's unsteady mind. He grasped her by the waist and pulled her into the nook of a window, as far away as possible from the murderer.

“Darling,” he murmured, “if some wild love has been suddenly born in your heart, I cannot believe that you have not the strength of soul to quell the mad impulse; your innocent life, your pure and dutiful soul, has given me too many proofs of your character. There must be something behind all this. Well, this heart of mine is full of indulgence, you can tell everything to me; even if it breaks, dear child, I can be silent about my grief, and keep your confession a secret. What is it? Are you jealous of our love for your brothers or your little sister? Is it some love trouble? Are you unhappy here at home? Tell me about it, tell me the reasons that urge you to leave your home, to rob it of its greatest charm, to leave your mother and brothers and your little sister?”

“Darling,” he whispered, “if some wild love has suddenly sparked in your heart, I can’t believe you don’t have the strength to control this wild urge; your innocent life and your pure, devoted spirit have shown me too much about who you are. There has to be more to this. Well, my heart is full of understanding, so you can tell me everything; even if it breaks, dear child, I can stay quiet about my pain and keep your secret. What is it? Are you feeling jealous of our love for your brothers or your little sister? Is it some love issue? Are you unhappy here at home? Please tell me, share the reasons that are making you want to leave your home, to take away its greatest joy, to leave your mother and brothers and your little sister?”

“I am in love with no one, father, and jealous of no one, not even of your friend the diplomatist, M. de Vandenesse.”

“I’m not in love with anyone, Dad, and I’m not jealous of anyone, not even your friend the diplomat, Mr. de Vandenesse.”

The Marquise turned pale; her daughter saw this, and stopped short.

The Marquise went pale; her daughter noticed this and suddenly halted.

“Sooner or later I must live under some man’s protection, must I not?”

“Sooner or later, I have to live under some guy’s protection, right?”

“That is true.”

"That's true."

“Do we ever know,” she went on, “the human being to whom we link our destinies? Now, I believe in this man.”

“Do we ever really know,” she continued, “the person to whom we connect our lives? Right now, I believe in this guy.”

“Oh, child,” said the General, raising his voice, “you have no idea of all the misery that lies in store for you.”

“Oh, kid,” the General said, raising his voice, “you have no idea of all the misery that’s waiting for you.”

“I am thinking of his.”

“I’m thinking of him.”

“What a life!” groaned the father.

“What a life!” the father complained.

“A woman’s life,” the girl murmured.

“A woman’s life,” the girl whispered.

“You have a great knowledge of life!” exclaimed the Marquise, finding speech at last.

“You really know a lot about life!” exclaimed the Marquise, finally finding her voice.

“Madame, my answers are shaped by the questions; but if you desire it, I will speak more clearly.”

“Ma'am, my answers reflect the questions; but if you want, I will be more straightforward.”

“Speak out, my child... I am a mother.”

“Speak up, my child... I am your mom.”

Mother and daughter looked each other in the face, and the Marquise said no more. At last she said:

Mother and daughter looked each other in the eye, and the Marquise said no more. Finally, she said:

“Hélène, if you have any reproaches to make, I would rather bear them than see you go away with a man from whom the whole world shrinks in horror.”

“Hélène, if you have any complaints, I’d prefer to hear them than watch you leave with a man who terrifies everyone.”

“Then you see yourself, madame, that but for me he would be quite alone.”

“Then you see yourself, ma'am, that without me he would be completely alone.”

“That will do, madame,” the General cried; “we have but one daughter left to us now,” and he looked at Moïna, who slept on. “As for you,” he added, turning to Hélène, “I will put you in a convent.”

“That's enough, ma'am,” the General exclaimed; “we only have one daughter left now,” and he glanced at Moïna, who was still asleep. “As for you,” he continued, turning to Hélène, “I will send you to a convent.”

“So be it, father,” she said, in calm despair, “I shall die there. You are answerable to God alone for my life and for his soul.”

“Fine, Dad,” she said, with a calm sense of despair, “I’ll die there. You’re only accountable to God for my life and for his soul.”

A deep sullen silence fell after these words. The on-lookers during this strange scene, so utterly at variance with all the sentiments of ordinary life, shunned each other’s eyes.

A heavy, gloomy silence settled in after those words. The spectators of this bizarre scene, so completely at odds with the feelings of everyday life, avoided each other's gazes.

Suddenly the Marquis happened to glance at his pistols. He caught up one of them, cocked the weapon, and pointed it at the intruder. At the click of firearms the other turned his piercing gaze full upon the General; the soldier’s arm slackened indescribably and fell heavily to his side. The pistol dropped to the floor.

Suddenly, the Marquis glanced at his pistols. He grabbed one, cocked it, and aimed it at the intruder. At the sound of the gun, the other man turned his intense gaze directly at the General; the soldier's arm went limp and fell heavily to his side. The pistol dropped to the floor.

“Girl, you are free,” said he, exhausted by this ghastly struggle. “Kiss your mother, if she will let you kiss her. For my own part, I wish never to see nor to hear of you again.”

“Girl, you’re free,” he said, worn out from the horrifying struggle. “Kiss your mom, if she’ll let you. As for me, I never want to see or hear from you again.”

“Hélène,” the mother began, “only think of the wretched life before you.”

“Hélène,” the mother started, “just think about the miserable life that lies ahead of you.”

A sort of rattling sound came from the intruder’s deep chest, all eyes were turned to him. Disdain was plainly visible in his face.

A kind of rattling noise came from the intruder's deep chest, and everyone turned to look at him. Disdain was clearly visible on his face.

The General rose to his feet. “My hospitality has cost me dear,” he cried. “Before you came you had taken an old man’s life; now you are dealing a deadly blow at a whole family. Whatever happens, there must be unhappiness in this house.”

The General stood up. “My hospitality has come at a high price,” he exclaimed. “Before you arrived, you had already taken an old man's life; now you are delivering a fatal blow to an entire family. No matter what happens, there will be unhappiness in this house.”

“And if your daughter is happy?” asked the other, gazing steadily at the General.

“And what if your daughter is happy?” asked the other, looking intently at the General.

The father made a superhuman effort for self-control. “If she is happy with you,” he said, “she is not worth regretting.”

The father put in an extraordinary effort to maintain his composure. “If she’s happy with you,” he said, “she’s not worth regretting.”

Hélène knelt timidly before her father.

Hélène knelt shyly in front of her father.

“Father, I love and revere you,” she said, “whether you lavish all the treasures of your kindness upon me, or make me feel to the full the rigor of disgrace.... But I entreat that your last words of farewell shall not be words of anger.”

“Dad, I love and respect you,” she said, “whether you shower me with all your kindness or make me fully experience the harshness of shame.... But I beg that your final words of goodbye aren’t words of anger.”

The General could not trust himself to look at her. The stranger came nearer; there was something half-diabolical, half-divine in the smile that he gave Hélène.

The General couldn't trust himself to look at her. The stranger moved closer; there was something both wicked and heavenly in the smile he gave Hélène.

“Angel of pity, you that do not shrink in horror from a murderer, come, since you persist in your resolution of intrusting your life to me.”

“Angel of compassion, you who do not recoil in fear from a killer, come, since you are determined to trust your life to me.”

“Inconceivable!” cried her father.

"Incredible!" cried her dad.

The Marquise then looked strangely at her daughter, opened her arms, and Hélène fled to her in tears.

The Marquise then gave her daughter a curious look, opened her arms, and Hélène ran to her in tears.

“Farewell,” she said, “farewell, mother!” The stranger trembled as Hélène, undaunted, made sign to him that she was ready. She kissed her father’s hand; and, as if performing a duty, gave a hasty kiss to Moïna and little Abel, then she vanished with the murderer.

“Goodbye,” she said, “goodbye, mom!” The stranger shook with fear as Hélène, unfazed, motioned to him that she was ready. She kissed her dad’s hand, and, as if it were just a chore, quickly kissed Moïna and little Abel before disappearing with the killer.

“Which way are they going?” exclaimed the General, listening to the footsteps of the two fugitives.—“Madame,” he turned to his wife, “I think I must be dreaming; there is some mystery behind all this, I do not understand it; you must know what it means.”

“Which way are they going?” the General exclaimed, listening to the footsteps of the two fugitives. “Madame,” he turned to his wife, “I think I must be dreaming; there’s some mystery behind all this that I don’t get; you have to know what it means.”

The Marquise shivered.

The Marquise felt a chill.

“For some time past your daughter has grown extraordinarily romantic and strangely high-flown in her ideas. In spite of the pains I have taken to combat these tendencies in her character—”

“For a while now, your daughter has become incredibly romantic and oddly idealistic in her thoughts. Despite the efforts I’ve made to counter these tendencies in her personality—”

“This will not do——” began the General, but fancying that he heard footsteps in the garden, he broke off to fling open the window.

“This won’t do——” started the General, but thinking he heard footsteps in the garden, he stopped to throw open the window.

“Hélène!” he shouted.

“Hélène!” he yelled.

His voice was lost in the darkness like a vain prophecy. The utterance of that name, to which there should never be answer any more, acted like a counterspell; it broke the charm and set him free from the evil enchantment which lay upon him. It was as if some spirit passed over his face. He now saw clearly what had taken place, and cursed his incomprehensible weakness. A shiver of heat rushed from his heart to his head and feet; he became himself once more, terrible, thirsting for revenge. He raised a dreadful cry.

His voice was lost in the darkness like a pointless prediction. Saying that name, which should never be answered again, acted like a counterspell; it broke the charm and freed him from the evil enchantment that had a hold on him. It was as if a spirit brushed over his face. He now clearly understood what had happened and cursed his baffling weakness. A wave of heat surged from his heart to his head and feet; he became himself again, fierce and craving revenge. He let out a terrifying scream.

“Help!” he thundered, “help!”

“Help!” he shouted, “help!”

He rushed to the bell-pull, pulled till the bells rang with a strange clamor of din, pulled till the cord gave way. The whole house was roused with a start. Still shouting, he flung open the windows that looked upon the street, called for the police, caught up his pistols, and fired them off to hurry the mounted patrols, the newly-aroused servants, and the neighbors. The dogs barked at the sound of their master’s voice; the horses neighed and stamped in their stalls. The quiet night was suddenly filled with hideous uproar. The General on the staircase, in pursuit of his daughter, saw the scared faces of the servants flocking from all parts of the house.

He rushed to the bell pull, tugged until the bells jangled with a loud clamor, yanked until the cord snapped. The whole house was jolted awake. Still shouting, he threw open the windows facing the street, called for the police, grabbed his pistols, and fired them to hurry the mounted patrols, the newly-awakened servants, and the neighbors. The dogs barked at the sound of their master's voice; the horses neighed and stomped in their stalls. The quiet night was suddenly filled with a terrible uproar. The General on the staircase, chasing after his daughter, saw the terrified faces of the servants rushing in from all parts of the house.

“My daughter!” he shouted. “Hélène has been carried off. Search the garden. Keep a lookout on the road! Open the gates for the gendarmerie!—Murder! Help!”

“My daughter!” he yelled. “Hélène has been taken. Search the garden. Watch the road! Open the gates for the police!—Murder! Help!”

With the strength of fury he snapped the chain and let loose the great house-dog.

With a burst of rage, he broke the chain and set the big house dog free.

“Hélène!” he cried, “Hélène!”

“Hélène!” he shouted, “Hélène!”

The dog sprang out like a lion, barking furiously, and dashed into the garden, leaving the General far behind. A troop of horses came along the road at a gallop, and he flew to open the gates himself.

The dog jumped out like a lion, barking wildly, and raced into the garden, leaving the General far behind. A group of horses came rushing down the road, and he hurried to open the gates himself.

“Corporal!” he shouted, “cut off the retreat of M. de Mauny’s murderer. They have gone through my garden. Quick! Put a cordon of men to watch the ways by the Butte de Picardie.—I will beat up the grounds, parks, and houses.—The rest of you keep a lookout along the road,” he ordered the servants, “form a chain between the barrier and Versailles. Forward, every man of you!”

“Corporal!” he yelled, “block the escape of M. de Mauny’s killer. They went through my garden. Hurry! Set up a line of men to monitor the paths by the Butte de Picardie.—I’ll check the fields, parks, and houses.—The rest of you keep an eye on the road,” he instructed the servants, “make a chain between the barrier and Versailles. Move out, every one of you!”

He caught up the rifle which his man had brought out, and dashed into the garden.

He grabbed the rifle that his guy had brought out and ran into the garden.

“Find them!” he called to the dog.

“Find them!” he shouted to the dog.

An ominous baying came in answer from the distance, and he plunged in the direction from which the growl seemed to come.

An eerie howling responded from afar, and he dashed toward the source of the growl.

It was seven o’clock in the morning; all the search made by gendarmes, servants, and neighbors had been fruitless, and the dog had not come back. The General entered the salon, empty now for him though the other three children were there; he was worn out with fatigue, and looked old already with that night’s work.

It was seven in the morning; all the searches by the police, staff, and neighbors had been useless, and the dog still hadn’t returned. The General walked into the living room, feeling empty even though his three children were there; he was exhausted and already looked aged from the night’s work.

“You have been very cold to your daughter,” he said, turning his eyes on his wife.—“And now this is all that is left to us of her,” he added, indicating the embroidery frame, and the flower just begun. “Only just now she was there, and now she is lost... lost!”

“You’ve been really distant with our daughter,” he said, looking at his wife. “And now this is all we have left of her,” he added, pointing to the embroidery frame and the flower that was just started. “Just a moment ago she was here, and now she’s gone... gone!”

Tears followed; he hid his face in his hands, and for a few minutes he said no more; he could not bear the sight of the room, which so short a time ago had made a setting to a picture of the sweetest family happiness. The winter dawn was struggling with the dying lamplight; the tapers burned down to their paper-wreaths and flared out; everything was all in keeping with the father’s despair.

Tears came; he covered his face with his hands, and for a few minutes, he said nothing more; he couldn't stand looking at the room, which not long ago had been the backdrop for a scene of the happiest family moments. The winter dawn was battling the fading lamplight; the candles burned down to their paper holders and flickered out; everything matched the father's despair perfectly.

“This must be destroyed,” he said after a pause, pointing to the tambour-frame. “I shall never bear to see anything again that reminds us of her!”

“This has to go,” he said after a pause, pointing to the tambour-frame. “I can't stand to see anything again that reminds us of her!”

The terrible Christmas night when the Marquis and his wife lost their oldest daughter, powerless to oppose the mysterious influence exercised by the man who involuntarily, as it were, stole Hélène from them, was like a warning sent by Fate. The Marquis was ruined by the failure of his stock-broker; he borrowed money on his wife’s property, and lost it in the endeavor to retrieve his fortunes. Driven to desperate expedients, he left France. Six years went by. His family seldom had news of him; but a few days before Spain recognized the independence of the American Republics, he wrote that he was coming home.

The terrible Christmas night when the Marquis and his wife lost their oldest daughter, unable to resist the mysterious influence of the man who unintentionally took Hélène from them, felt like a warning from Fate. The Marquis was ruined by his stockbroker's failure; he borrowed money against his wife's property and lost it trying to recover his fortunes. Driven to desperate measures, he left France. Six years passed. His family rarely heard from him; but just a few days before Spain recognized the independence of the American Republics, he wrote that he was coming home.

So, one fine morning, it happened that several French merchants were on board a Spanish brig that lay a few leagues out from Bordeaux, impatient to reach their native land again, with wealth acquired by long years of toil and perilous adventures in Venezuela and Mexico.

So, one nice morning, a group of French merchants found themselves on a Spanish ship a few leagues off the coast of Bordeaux, eager to return to their homeland with the wealth they had earned through many years of hard work and risky adventures in Venezuela and Mexico.

One of the passengers, a man who looked aged by trouble rather than by years, was leaning against the bulwark netting, apparently quite unaffected by the sight to be seen from the upper deck. The bright day, the sense that the voyage was safely over, had brought all the passengers above to greet their land. The larger number of them insisted that they could see, far off in the distance, the houses and lighthouses on the coast of Gascony and the Tower of Cardouan, melting into the fantastic erections of white cloud along the horizon. But for the silver fringe that played about their bows, and the long furrow swiftly effaced in their wake, they might have been perfectly still in mid-ocean, so calm was the sea. The sky was magically clear, the dark blue of the vault above paled by imperceptible gradations, until it blended with the bluish water, a gleaming line that sparkled like stars marking the dividing line of sea. The sunlight caught myriads of facets over the wide surface of the ocean, in such a sort that the vast plains of salt water looked perhaps more full of light than the fields of sky.

One of the passengers, a man who seemed worn down by struggles more than by age, was leaning against the railing, apparently unfazed by the view from the upper deck. The bright day and the feeling that their journey was safely over had drawn all the passengers above to welcome their arrival on land. Many of them claimed they could see, far off in the distance, the houses and lighthouses on the coast of Gascony and the Tower of Cardouan, blending into the stunning shapes of white clouds along the horizon. Aside from the silver foam that danced around their bows and the long trail quickly smoothed out in their wake, they might have seemed completely still in the middle of the ocean, so calm was the sea. The sky was beautifully clear, the dark blue canopy above fading gradually until it merged with the bluish water, a shining line that sparkled like stars marking the boundary between sea and sky. The sunlight caught millions of facets across the vast surface of the ocean, making the expansive saltwater plains appear even brighter than the fields of sky.

The brig had set all her canvas. The snowy sails, swelled by the strangely soft wind, the labyrinth of cordage, and the yellow flags flying at the masthead, all stood out sharp and uncompromisingly clear against the vivid background of space, sky, and sea; there was nothing to alter the color but the shadow cast by the great cloudlike sails.

The brig had set all its sails. The white sails, filled by the oddly gentle wind, the tangled ropes, and the yellow flags flying at the top of the mast, all looked strikingly clear against the bright backdrop of space, sky, and sea; the only thing changing the color was the shadow thrown by the enormous, cloud-like sails.

A glorious day, a fair wind, and the fatherland in sight, a sea like a mill-pond, the melancholy sound of the ripples, a fair, solitary vessel, gliding across the surface of the water like a woman stealing out to a tryst—it was a picture full of harmony. That mere speck full of movement was a starting-point whence the soul of man could descry the immutable vast of space. Solitude and bustling life, silence and sound, were all brought together in strange abrupt contrast; you could not tell where life, or sound, or silence, and nothingness lay, and no human voice broke the divine spell.

A beautiful day, a nice breeze, and the homeland in view, a sea as calm as a millpond, the sad sound of the waves, a graceful, solitary boat gliding over the water like a woman sneaking out for a secret meeting—it was a scene full of harmony. That tiny spot full of movement was a starting point from which a person could glimpse the endlessness of space. Solitude and busy life, silence and noise, all came together in a surprising contrast; you couldn't tell where life, or sound, or silence, and nothingness began or ended, and no human voice interrupted the enchanting moment.

The Spanish captain, the crew, and the French passengers sat or stood, in a mood of devout ecstasy, in which many memories blended. There was idleness in the air. The beaming faces told of complete forgetfulness of past hardships, the men were rocked on the fair vessel as in a golden dream. Yet, from time to time the elderly passenger, leaning over the bulwark nettings, looked with something like uneasiness at the horizon. Distrust of the ways of Fate could be read in his whole face; he seemed to fear that he should not reach the coast of France in time. This was the Marquis. Fortune had not been deaf to his despairing cry and struggles. After five years of endeavor and painful toil, he was a wealthy man once more. In his impatience to reach his home again and to bring the good news to his family, he had followed the example set by some French merchants in Havana, and embarked with them on a Spanish vessel with a cargo for Bordeaux. And now, grown tired of evil forebodings, his fancy was tracing out for him the most delicious pictures of past happiness. In that far-off brown line of land he seemed to see his wife and children. He sat in his place by the fireside; they were crowding about him; he felt their caresses. Moïna had grown to be a young girl; she was beautiful, and tall, and striking. The fancied picture had grown almost real, when the tears filled his eyes, and, to hide his emotion, he turned his face towards the sea-line, opposite the hazy streak that meant land.

The Spanish captain, the crew, and the French passengers sat or stood in a mood of deep joy, filled with mixed memories. There was a sense of idleness in the atmosphere. Their smiling faces showed they had completely forgotten their past struggles, and the men were swaying on the beautiful ship as if caught in a golden dream. Yet, from time to time, the older passenger, leaning over the guard rail, looked with some uneasiness at the horizon. His face displayed a distrust of Fate; he seemed to worry that he wouldn’t reach the coast of France in time. This was the Marquis. Fortune had not ignored his desperate cries and struggles. After five years of hard work and effort, he was wealthy again. Eager to return home and share the good news with his family, he had followed the lead of some French merchants in Havana and boarded a Spanish ship headed for Bordeaux. Now, tired of his anxious thoughts, he was imagining the sweetest memories of past happiness. In that distant brown line of land, he thought he could see his wife and children. He sat by the fireplace; they were gathered around him; he could feel their affectionate touches. Moïna had grown into a young girl; she was beautiful, tall, and striking. The imagined scene felt almost real as tears filled his eyes, and to hide his emotions, he turned his face toward the sea opposite the hazy line that indicated land.

“There she is again.... She is following us!” he said.

“There she is again... She’s following us!” he said.

“What?” cried the Spanish captain.

“What?” yelled the Spanish captain.

“There is a vessel,” muttered the General.

“There’s a ship,” muttered the General.

“I saw her yesterday,” answered Captain Gomez. He looked at his interlocutor as if to ask what he thought; then he added in the General’s ear, “She has been chasing us all along.”

“I saw her yesterday,” replied Captain Gomez. He looked at his conversation partner as if to gauge their reaction; then he leaned in and whispered to the General, “She has been after us the whole time.”

“Then why she has not come up with us, I do not know,” said the General, “for she is a faster sailor than your damned Saint-Ferdinand.”

“Then why she hasn't joined us, I don’t know,” said the General, “because she’s a faster sailor than your damn Saint-Ferdinand.”

“She will have damaged herself, sprung a leak—”

“She will have hurt herself, sprung a leak—”

“She is gaining on us!” the General broke in.

“She’s catching up to us!” the General interrupted.

“She is a Columbian privateer,” the captain said in his ear, “and we are still six leagues from land, and the wind is dropping.”

“She’s a Colombian privateer,” the captain whispered in his ear, “and we’re still six leagues from shore, and the wind is dying down.”

“She is not going ahead, she is flying, as if she knew that in two hours’ time her prey would escape her. What audacity!”

“She isn’t just moving forward; she’s soaring, as if she knows that in two hours her target will get away. What boldness!”

“Audacity!” cried the captain. “Oh! she is not called the Othello for nothing. Not so long back she sank a Spanish frigate that carried thirty guns! This is the one thing I was afraid of, for I had a notion that she was cruising about somewhere off the Antilles.—Aha!” he added after a pause, as he watched the sails of his own vessel, “the wind is rising; we are making way. Get through we must, for ‘the Parisian’ will show us no mercy.”

“Boldness!” shouted the captain. “Oh! she’s not named the Othello for nothing. Not too long ago, she took down a Spanish frigate that had thirty guns! This is exactly what I was worried about, because I had a feeling she was roaming around somewhere near the Antilles.—Aha!” he said after a moment, as he observed the sails of his own ship, “the wind is picking up; we’re gaining speed. We have to get through, because ‘the Parisian’ will show us no mercy.”

“She is making way too!” returned the General.

“She is making way too!” the General replied.

The Othello was scarce three leagues away by this time; and although the conversation between the Marquis and Captain Gomez had taken place apart, passengers and crew, attracted by the sudden appearance of a sail, came to that side of the vessel. With scarcely an exception, however, they took the privateer for a merchantman, and watched her course with interest, till all at once a sailor shouted with some energy of language:

The Othello was barely three leagues away by this time; and although the conversation between the Marquis and Captain Gomez had happened away from the crowd, passengers and crew, drawn by the sudden sight of a sail, gathered on that side of the ship. With hardly any exceptions, though, they mistook the privateer for a merchant ship and followed her path with interest, until suddenly a sailor shouted with some enthusiasm:

“By Saint-James, it is all up with us! Yonder is the Parisian captain!”

“By Saint-James, we’re done for! There’s the Parisian captain!”

At that terrible name dismay, and a panic impossible to describe, spread through the brig. The Spanish captain’s orders put energy into the crew for a while; and in his resolute determination to make land at all costs, he set all the studding sails, and crowded on every stitch of canvas on board. But all this was not the work of a moment; and naturally the men did not work together with that wonderful unanimity so fascinating to watch on board a man-of-war. The Othello meanwhile, thanks to the trimming of her sails, flew over the water like a swallow; but she was making, to all appearance, so little headway, that the unlucky Frenchmen began to entertain sweet delusive hopes. At last, after unheard-of efforts, the Saint-Ferdinand sprang forward, Gomez himself directing the shifting of the sheets with voice and gesture, when all at once the man at the tiller, steering at random (purposely, no doubt), swung the vessel round. The wind striking athwart the beam, the sails shivered so unexpectedly that the brig heeled to one side, the booms were carried away, and the vessel was completely out of hand. The captain’s face grew whiter than his sails with unutterable rage. He sprang upon the man at the tiller, drove his dagger at him in such blind fury, that he missed him, and hurled the weapon overboard. Gomez took the helm himself, and strove to right the gallant vessel. Tears of despair rose to his eyes, for it is harder to lose the result of our carefully-laid plans through treachery than to face imminent death. But the more the captain swore, the less the men worked, and it was he himself who fired the alarm-gun, hoping to be heard on shore. The privateer, now gaining hopelessly upon them, replied with a cannon-shot, which struck the water ten fathoms away from the Saint-Ferdinand.

At that terrifying name, fear and an indescribable panic spread through the brig. The Spanish captain’s orders energized the crew for a bit, and with his determined will to reach land at any cost, he set all the studding sails and hoisted every bit of canvas on board. But this didn’t happen instantly; naturally, the men didn’t work together with that amazing unity that’s so captivating to see on a warship. The Othello, meanwhile, thanks to the way she trimmed her sails, flew over the water like a swallow; but to all appearances, she was making so little progress that the unfortunate Frenchmen began to have sweet, deceptive hopes. Finally, after incredible efforts, the Saint-Ferdinand surged forward, with Gomez himself directing the adjustments with his voice and gestures, when suddenly the man at the tiller, steering aimlessly (on purpose, no doubt), swung the ship around. The wind hit the side unexpectedly, causing the sails to shudder, and the brig tilted to one side, the booms were torn away, and the vessel was completely out of control. The captain’s face turned whiter than his sails from indescribable rage. He lunged at the man at the tiller, and with such blind fury stabbed at him with his dagger that he missed and threw the weapon overboard. Gomez took the helm himself, struggling to steady the brave vessel. Tears of despair filled his eyes, for it’s more painful to watch our carefully crafted plans unravel because of betrayal than to face imminent death. But the more the captain shouted, the less the men worked, and it was he himself who fired the alarm gun, hoping to be heard on shore. The privateer, now hopelessly closing in on them, responded with a cannon shot that landed ten fathoms away from the Saint-Ferdinand.

“Thunder of heaven!” cried the General, “that was a close shave! They must have guns made on purpose.”

“Thunder of heaven!” shouted the General, “that was a close call! They must have guns designed just for this.”

“Oh! when that one yonder speaks, look you, you have to hold your tongue,” said a sailor. “The Parisian would not be afraid to meet an English man-of-war.”

“Oh! When that one over there speaks, you better keep quiet,” said a sailor. “The Parisian wouldn’t hesitate to face an English warship.”

“It is all over with us,” the captain cried in desperation; he had pointed his telescope landwards, and saw not a sign from the shore. “We are further from the coast than I thought.”

“It’s all over for us,” the captain shouted in despair; he was looking through his telescope at the land and saw no sign from the shore. “We’re farther from the coast than I realized.”

“Why do you despair?” asked the General. “All your passengers are Frenchmen; they have chartered your vessel. The privateer is a Parisian, you say? Well and good, run up the white flag, and—”

“Why are you so upset?” asked the General. “All your passengers are French; they’ve hired your ship. The privateer is from Paris, you say? That’s fine, raise the white flag, and—”

“And he would run us down,” retorted the captain. “He can be anything he likes when he has a mind to seize on a rich booty!”

“And he would run us over,” replied the captain. “He can be anything he wants when he sets his sights on a big prize!”

“Oh! if he is a pirate—”

“Oh! if he’s a pirate—”

“Pirate!” said the ferocious looking sailor. “Oh! he always has the law on his side, or he knows how to be on the same side as the law.”

“Pirate!” said the fierce-looking sailor. “Oh! he always has the law backing him up, or he knows how to stay on the right side of the law.”

“Very well,” said the General, raising his eyes, “let us make up our minds to it,” and his remaining fortitude was still sufficient to keep back the tears.

“Alright,” said the General, lifting his gaze, “let’s commit to it,” and his remaining strength was still enough to hold back the tears.

The words were hardly out of his mouth before a second cannon-shot, better aimed, came crashing through the hull of the Saint-Ferdinand.

The words had barely left his lips when a second cannon shot, more accurately aimed, smashed through the hull of the Saint-Ferdinand.

“Heave to!” cried the captain gloomily.

“Heave to!” the captain shouted sadly.

The sailor who had commended the Parisian’s law-abiding proclivities showed himself a clever hand at working a ship after this desperate order was given. The crew waited for half an hour in an agony of suspense and the deepest dismay. The Saint-Ferdinand had four millions of piastres on board, the whole fortunes of the five passengers, and the General’s eleven hundred thousand francs. At length the Othello lay not ten gunshots away, so that those on the Saint-Ferdinand could look into the muzzles of her loaded guns. The vessel seemed to be borne along by a breeze sent by the Devil himself, but the eyes of an expert would have discovered the secret of her speed at once. You had but to look for a moment at the rake of her stern, her long, narrow keel, her tall masts, to see the cut of her sails, the wonderful lightness of her rigging, and the ease and perfect seamanship with which her crew trimmed her sails to the wind. Everything about her gave the impression of the security of power in this delicately curved inanimate creature, swift and intelligent as a greyhound or some bird of prey. The privateer crew stood silent, ready in case of resistance to shatter the wretched merchantman, which, luckily for her, remained motionless, like a schoolboy caught in flagrant delict by a master.

The sailor who had praised the Parisian's law-abiding tendencies proved to be skilled at handling the ship after the desperate order was issued. The crew waited for thirty minutes in agonizing suspense and deep dismay. The Saint-Ferdinand was carrying four million piastres, the entire fortunes of the five passengers, and the General's eleven hundred thousand francs. Finally, the Othello was less than ten gunshots away, so those on the Saint-Ferdinand could see the muzzles of her loaded guns. The ship seemed to be driven along by a breeze sent by the Devil himself, but an expert's eyes would have quickly revealed the secret behind her speed. Just a moment's glance at the slant of her stern, her long, narrow keel, her tall masts, the shape of her sails, the incredible lightness of her rigging, and the ease and skill with which her crew adjusted her sails to the wind would show the power and security of this elegantly shaped vessel, as swift and sharp as a greyhound or a bird of prey. The privateer crew stood silent, ready to destroy the pitiful merchant ship if there was any resistance, which, fortunately for her, remained still, like a schoolboy caught in the act by a teacher.

“We have guns on board!” cried the General, clutching the Spanish captain’s hand. But the courage in Gomez’s eyes was the courage of despair.

“We have guns on board!” shouted the General, gripping the Spanish captain’s hand. But the bravery in Gomez’s eyes was the bravery of hopelessness.

“Have we men?” he said.

“Do we have men?” he said.

The Marquis looked round at the crew of the Saint-Ferdinand, and a cold chill ran through him. There stood the four merchants, pale and quaking for fear, while the crew gathered about some of their own number who appeared to be arranging to go over in a body to the enemy. They watched the Othello with greed and curiosity in their faces. The captain, the Marquis, and the mate exchanged glances; they were the only three who had a thought for any but themselves.

The Marquis looked around at the crew of the Saint-Ferdinand, and a cold chill ran through him. There stood the four merchants, pale and trembling with fear, while the crew gathered around some of their own who seemed to be planning to join the enemy. They watched the Othello with greed and curiosity on their faces. The captain, the Marquis, and the mate exchanged glances; they were the only three who thought about anyone other than themselves.

“Ah! Captain Gomez, when I left my home and country, my heart was half dead with the bitterness of parting, and now must I bid it good-bye once more when I am bringing back happiness and ease for my children?”

“Ah! Captain Gomez, when I left my home and country, my heart was half dead with the pain of saying goodbye, and now I have to do it again just as I'm bringing back happiness and comfort for my kids?”

The General turned his head away towards the sea, with tears of rage in his eyes—and saw the steersman swimming out to the privateer.

The General turned his head away toward the sea, tears of anger in his eyes—and saw the steersman swimming out to the privateer.

“This time it will be good-bye for good,” said the captain by way of answer, and the dazed look in the Frenchman’s eyes startled the Spaniard.

“This time it will be goodbye for good,” said the captain in response, and the dazed expression in the Frenchman’s eyes shocked the Spaniard.

By this time the two vessels were almost alongside, and at the first sight of the enemy’s crew the General saw that Gomez’s gloomy prophecy was only too true. The three men at each gun might have been bronze statues, standing like athletes, with their rugged features, their bare sinewy arms, men whom Death himself had scarcely thrown off their feet.

By this point, the two ships were almost side by side, and at the first sight of the enemy's crew, the General realized that Gomez's dark prediction was all too accurate. The three men at each gun looked like bronze statues, standing like athletes, with their rugged faces and bare, muscular arms, men whom Death himself had barely managed to knock down.

The rest of the crew, well armed, active, light, and vigorous, also stood motionless. Toil had hardened, and the sun had deeply tanned, those energetic faces; their eyes glittered like sparks of fire with infernal glee and clear-sighted courage. Perfect silence on the upper deck, now black with men, bore abundant testimony to the rigorous discipline and strong will which held these fiends incarnate in check.

The rest of the crew, well-armed, active, agile, and vigorous, stood still as well. Hard work and the sun had deeply tanned their energetic faces; their eyes sparkled like flames with wicked joy and sharp courage. An eerie silence on the upper deck, now crowded with men, clearly showed the strict discipline and strong will that kept these hellish beings under control.

The captain of the Othello stood with folded arms at the foot of the main mast; he carried no weapons, but an axe lay on the deck beside him. His face was hidden by the shadow of a broad felt hat. The men looked like dogs crouching before their master. Gunners, soldiers, and ship’s crew turned their eyes first on his face, and then on the merchant vessel.

The captain of the Othello stood with his arms crossed at the base of the main mast; he had no weapons, but an axe rested on the deck next to him. His face was obscured by the shadow of a wide felt hat. The men looked like dogs huddled before their master. Gunners, soldiers, and the ship's crew first directed their gaze at his face, then at the merchant ship.

The two brigs came up alongside, and the shock of contact roused the privateer captain from his musings; he spoke a word in the ear of the lieutenant who stood beside him.

The two brigs came up alongside, and the jolt of contact snapped the privateer captain out of his thoughts; he whispered something to the lieutenant standing next to him.

“Grappling-irons!” shouted the latter, and the Othello grappled the Saint-Ferdinand with miraculous quickness. The captain of the privateer gave his orders in a low voice to the lieutenant, who repeated them; the men, told off in succession for each duty, went on the upper deck of the Saint-Ferdinand, like seminarists going to mass. They bound crew and passengers hand and foot and seized the booty. In the twinkling of an eye, provisions and barrels full of piastres were transferred to the Othello; the General thought that he must be dreaming when he himself, likewise bound, was flung down on a bale of goods as if he had been part of the cargo.

“Grappling irons!” shouted the latter, and the Othello grabbed the Saint-Ferdinand with unbelievable speed. The captain of the privateer quietly gave orders to the lieutenant, who repeated them; the men, assigned for each task, went up to the upper deck of the Saint-Ferdinand, like students heading to a service. They tied up the crew and passengers, binding them hand and foot, and took their loot. In the blink of an eye, food and barrels filled with coins were moved over to the Othello; the General thought he must be dreaming when he himself, also tied up, was thrown onto a pile of goods as if he were part of the cargo.

A brief conference took place between the captain of the privateer and his lieutenant and a sailor, who seemed to be the mate of the vessel; then the mate gave a whistle, and the men jumped on board the Saint-Ferdinand, and completely dismantled her with the nimble dexterity of a soldier who strips a dead comrade of a coveted overcoat and shoes.

A quick meeting happened between the captain of the privateer, his lieutenant, and a sailor who looked like the ship's mate. Then the mate whistled, and the crew jumped aboard the Saint-Ferdinand, stripping her down with the quick skill of a soldier taking a prized overcoat and shoes from a fallen comrade.

“It is all over with us,” said the Spanish captain coolly. He had eyed the three chiefs during their confabulation, and saw that the sailors were proceeding to pull his vessel to pieces.

“It’s all over for us,” the Spanish captain said calmly. He had been watching the three chiefs during their conversation and saw that the sailors were starting to dismantle his ship.

“Why so?” asked the General.

"Why?" asked the General.

“What would you have them do with us?” returned the Spaniard. “They have just come to the conclusion that they will scarcely sell the Saint-Ferdinand in any French or Spanish port, so they are going to sink her to be rid of her. As for us, do you suppose that they will put themselves to the expense of feeding us, when they don’t know what port they are to put into?”

“What do you want them to do with us?” the Spaniard replied. “They’ve just decided that they can hardly sell the Saint-Ferdinand in any French or Spanish port, so they’re planning to sink her to get rid of her. As for us, do you really think they’ll bother to feed us when they don’t even know which port they’ll land in?”

The words were scarcely out of the captain’s mouth before a hideous outcry went up, followed by a dull splashing sound, as several bodies were thrown overboard. He turned, the four merchants were no longer to be seen, but eight ferocious-looking gunners were still standing with their arms raised above their heads. He shuddered.

The captain had barely finished speaking when a terrible shout erupted, followed by a heavy splashing noise as several bodies were tossed overboard. He turned around; the four merchants were gone, but eight fierce-looking gunners still stood there with their arms raised above their heads. He felt a chill run through him.

“What did I tell you?” the Spanish captain asked coolly.

“What did I tell you?” the Spanish captain asked calmly.

The Marquis rose to his feet with a spring. The surface of the sea was quite smooth again; he could not so much as see the place where his unhappy fellow-passengers had disappeared. By this time they were sinking down, bound hand and foot, below the waves, if, indeed, the fish had not devoured them already.

The Marquis jumped to his feet. The sea was calm again; he couldn’t even see where his unfortunate fellow passengers had vanished. By now, they were likely sinking, tied up, beneath the waves, if the fish hadn’t eaten them already.

Only a few paces away, the treacherous steersman and the sailor who had boasted of the Parisian’s power were fraternizing with the crew of the Othello, and pointing out those among their own number, who, in their opinion, were worthy to join the crew of the privateer. Then the boys tied the rest together by the feet in spite of frightful oaths. It was soon over; the eight gunners seized the doomed men and flung them overboard without more ado, watching the different ways in which the drowning victims met their death, their contortions, their last agony, with a sort of malignant curiosity, but with no sign of amusement, surprise, or pity. For them it was an ordinary event to which seemingly they were quite accustomed. The older men looked instead with grim, set smiles at the casks of piastres about the main mast.

Only a few steps away, the untrustworthy steersman and the sailor who had bragged about the Parisian’s power were socializing with the crew of the Othello, pointing out people among their own who, in their view, deserved to join the privateer's crew. Meanwhile, the boys tied the others together by the feet despite their terrifying curses. It was over quickly; the eight gunners grabbed the condemned men and tossed them overboard without hesitation, watching the different ways the drowning victims faced death, their contortions and final moments, with a kind of cruel curiosity, but without any signs of amusement, surprise, or pity. To them, it was just a usual occurrence they seemed completely accustomed to. The older men instead looked on with grim, fixed smiles at the casks of piastres around the main mast.

The General and Captain Gomez, left seated on a bale of goods, consulted each other with well-nigh hopeless looks; they were, in a sense, the sole survivors of the Saint-Ferdinand, for the seven men pointed out by the spies were transformed amid rejoicings into Peruvians.

The General and Captain Gomez, sitting on a bale of goods, exchanged almost despairing glances; they were, in a way, the last remaining survivors of the Saint-Ferdinand, as the seven men identified by the spies had been celebrated and turned into Peruvians.

“What atrocious villains!” the General cried. Loyal and generous indignation silenced prudence and pain on his own account.

“What terrible villains!” the General exclaimed. His loyal and generous outrage overshadowed his own prudence and pain.

“They do it because they must,” Gomez answered coolly. “If you came across one of those fellows, you would run him through the body, would you not?”

“They do it because they have to,” Gomez replied calmly. “If you encountered one of those guys, you would stab him in the body, wouldn’t you?”

The lieutenant now came up to the Spaniard.

The lieutenant walked over to the Spaniard.

“Captain,” said he, “the Parisian has heard of you. He says that you are the only man who really knows the passages of the Antilles and the Brazilian coast. Will you—”

“Captain,” he said, “the person from Paris has heard about you. He says you’re the only one who truly knows the routes of the Antilles and the Brazilian coast. Will you—”

The captain cut him short with a scornful exclamation.

The captain interrupted him with a disdainful remark.

“I shall die like a sailor,” he said, “and a loyal Spaniard and a Christian. Do you hear?”

“I'll die like a sailor,” he said, “and a loyal Spaniard and a Christian. Do you hear me?”

“Heave him overboard!” shouted the lieutenant, and a couple of gunners seized on Gomez.

“Throw him overboard!” shouted the lieutenant, and a couple of gunners grabbed Gomez.

“You cowards!” roared the General, seizing hold of the men.

“You cowards!” shouted the General, grabbing the men.

“Don’t get too excited, old boy,” said the lieutenant. “If your red ribbon has made some impression upon our captain, I myself do not care a rap for it.—You and I will have our little bit of talk together directly.”

“Don’t get too excited, my friend,” said the lieutenant. “If your red ribbon has caught our captain's attention, I honestly don’t care less about it.—You and I will have our little chat soon.”

A smothered sound, with no accompanying cry, told the General that the gallant captain had died “like a sailor,” as he had said.

A muffled sound, without any accompanying shout, informed the General that the brave captain had died "like a sailor," just as he had mentioned.

“My money or death!” cried the Marquis, in a fit of rage terrible to see.

“My money or death!” shouted the Marquis, in a fit of rage that was frightening to witness.

“Ah! now you talk sensibly!” sneered the lieutenant. “That is the way to get something out of us——”

“Ah! now you’re making sense!” the lieutenant mocked. “That’s how you get something from us—”

Two of the men came up at a sign and hastened to bind the Frenchmen’s feet, but with unlooked-for boldness he snatched the lieutenant’s cutlass and laid about him like a cavalry officer who knows his business.

Two of the men approached at a signal and quickly went to tie up the Frenchmen’s feet, but unexpectedly, he seized the lieutenant’s cutlass and swung it around like a skilled cavalry officer.

“Brigands that you are! You shall not chuck one of Napoleon’s troopers over a ship’s side like an oyster!”

“Brigands that you are! You will not throw one of Napoleon’s soldiers overboard like an oyster!”

At the sound of pistol shots fired point blank at the Frenchman, “the Parisian” looked round from his occupation of superintending the transfer of the rigging from the Saint-Ferdinand. He came up behind the brave General, seized him, dragged him to the side, and was about to fling him over with no more concern than if the man had been a broken spar. They were at the very edge when the General looked into the tawny eyes of the man who had stolen his daughter. The recognition was mutual.

At the sound of gunshots fired directly at the Frenchman, “the Parisian” turned away from overseeing the transfer of the rigging from the Saint-Ferdinand. He came up behind the brave General, grabbed him, pulled him aside, and was about to throw him over like he was just a broken piece of wood. They were right at the edge when the General looked into the amber eyes of the man who had taken his daughter. They recognized each other.

The captain of the privateer, his arm still upraised, suddenly swung it in the contrary direction as if his victim was but a feather weight, and set him down at the foot of the main mast. A murmur rose on the upper deck, but the captain glanced round, and there was a sudden silence.

The captain of the privateer, his arm still raised, suddenly swung it in the opposite direction as if his victim were just a feather, and set him down at the base of the main mast. A murmur arose on the upper deck, but the captain looked around, and there was an instant silence.

“This is Hélène’s father,” said the captain in a clear, firm voice. “Woe to any one who meddles with him!”

“This is Hélène’s father,” the captain said in a clear, strong voice. “Anyone who gets involved with him is asking for trouble!”

A hurrah of joy went up at the words, a shout rising to the sky like a prayer of the church; a cry like the first high notes of the Te Deum. The lads swung aloft in the rigging, the men below flung up their caps, the gunners pounded away on the deck, there was a general thrill of excitement, an outburst of oaths, yells, and shrill cries in voluble chorus. The men cheered like fanatics, the General’s misgivings deepened, and he grew uneasy; it seemed to him that there was some horrible mystery in such wild transports.

A cheer of joy erupted at those words, a shout rising to the sky like a church's prayer; a cry like the first high notes of the Te Deum. The guys swung up in the rigging, the men below threw up their caps, the gunners went at it on the deck, creating a general wave of excitement, a burst of curses, yells, and high-pitched cries in lively chorus. The men cheered like crazies, the General's worries deepened, and he became uneasy; it seemed to him that there was some terrible mystery behind such wild excitement.

“My daughter!” he cried, as soon as he could speak. “Where is my daughter?”

“My daughter!” he shouted, as soon as he could talk. “Where is my daughter?”

For all answer, the captain of the privateer gave him a searching glance, one of those glances which throw the bravest man into a confusion which no theory can explain. The General was mute, not a little to the satisfaction of the crew; it pleased them to see their leader exercise the strange power which he possessed over all with whom he came in contact. Then the captain led the way down a staircase and flung open the door of a cabin.

For all his answers, the captain of the privateer shot him a piercing look, one of those looks that can throw even the bravest person into a confusion that no theory can rationalize. The General was silent, much to the crew's satisfaction; they enjoyed seeing their leader wield the strange influence he had over everyone he met. Then the captain headed down a staircase and swung open the door to a cabin.

“There she is,” he said, and disappeared, leaving the General in a stupor of bewilderment at the scene before his eyes.

“There she is,” he said, and vanished, leaving the General in a state of confusion at the sight before him.

Hélène cried out at the sight of him, and sprang up from the sofa on which she was lying when the door flew open. So changed was she that none but a father’s eyes could have recognized her. The sun of the tropics had brought warmer tones into the once pale face, and something of Oriental charm with that wonderful coloring; there was a certain grandeur about her, a majestic firmness, a profound sentiment which impresses itself upon the coarsest nature. Her long, thick hair, falling in large curls about her queenly throat, gave an added idea of power to the proud face. The consciousness of that power shone out from every movement, every line of Hélène’s form. The rose-tinted nostrils were dilated slightly with the joy of triumph; the serene happiness of her life had left its plain tokens in the full development of her beauty. A certain indefinable virginal grace met in her with the pride of a woman who is loved. This was a slave and a queen, a queen who would fain obey that she might reign.

Hélène gasped when she saw him and jumped up from the sofa where she had been lying as the door swung open. She had changed so much that only a father's eyes could recognize her. The tropical sun had added warmer tones to her once pale face, giving her an Oriental charm with that beautiful coloring; there was a certain grandeur about her, a majestic strength, and a deep emotion that could affect even the toughest person. Her long, thick hair cascaded in large curls around her regal neck, adding to the sense of power in her proud face. The awareness of that power radiated from every movement and every curve of Hélène’s body. Her rose-tinted nostrils flared slightly with the joy of triumph; the contentment in her life had visibly enhanced her beauty. There was an indescribable virginal grace about her combined with the pride of a woman who is loved. She was both a slave and a queen, a queen who would gladly submit so she could reign.

Her dress was magnificent and elegant in its richness; India muslin was the sole material, but her sofa and cushions were of cashmere. A Persian carpet covered the floor in the large cabin, and her four children playing at her feet were building castles of gems and pearl necklaces and jewels of price. The air was full of the scent of rare flowers in Sevres porcelain vases painted by Madame Jacotot; tiny South American birds, like living rubies, sapphires, and gold, hovered among the Mexican jessamines and camellias. A pianoforte had been fitted into the room, and here and there on the paneled walls, covered with red silk, hung small pictures by great painters—a Sunset by Hippolyte Schinner beside a Terburg, one of Raphael’s Madonnas scarcely yielded in charm to a sketch by Gericault, while a Gerard Dow eclipsed the painters of the Empire. On a lacquered table stood a golden plate full of delicious fruit. Indeed, Hélène might have been the sovereign lady of some great country, and this cabin of hers a boudoir in which her crowned lover had brought together all earth’s treasure to please his consort. The children gazed with bright, keen eyes at their grandfather. Accustomed as they were to a life of battle, storm, and tumult, they recalled the Roman children in David’s Brutus, watching the fighting and bloodshed with curious interest.

Her dress was stunning and elegant in its richness; India muslin was the only fabric used, but her sofa and cushions were made of cashmere. A Persian rug covered the floor in the spacious room, and her four children playing at her feet were building castles with gems, pearl necklaces, and precious jewels. The air was filled with the fragrance of rare flowers in Sevres porcelain vases painted by Madame Jacotot; tiny South American birds, resembling living rubies, sapphires, and gold, flitted among the Mexican jessamines and camellias. A piano had been placed in the room, and scattered on the paneled walls, draped in red silk, were small paintings by renowned artists—a Sunset by Hippolyte Schinner next to a Terburg, one of Raphael’s Madonnas that barely lost its charm to a sketch by Gericault, while a Gerard Dow overshadowed the painters of the Empire. On a lacquered table sat a golden plate filled with delicious fruit. Indeed, Hélène could have been the queen of some great nation, and this room of hers a boudoir where her crowned lover had gathered all of Earth's treasures to delight his partner. The children gazed with bright, curious eyes at their grandfather. Familiar as they were with a life of battle, storm, and chaos, they remembered the Roman children in David’s Brutus, watching the fighting and bloodshed with keen interest.

“What! is it possible?” cried Hélène, catching her father’s arm as if to assure herself that this was no vision.

“What! Is that really possible?” exclaimed Hélène, grabbing her father’s arm as if to confirm that this wasn’t just a dream.

“Hélène!”

“Helen!”

“Father!”

“Dad!”

They fell into each other’s arms, and the old man’s embrace was not so close and warm as Hélène’s.

They fell into each other’s arms, but the old man’s embrace wasn't as close and warm as Hélène’s.

“Were you on board that vessel?”

"Were you on that boat?"

“Yes,” he answered sadly, and looking at the little ones, who gathered about him and gazed with wide open eyes.

“Yes,” he replied sadly, looking at the little ones who crowded around him, staring with wide eyes.

“I was about to perish, but—”

“I was about to die, but—”

“But for my husband,” she broke in. “I see how it was.”

“But for my husband,” she interrupted. “I get how it was.”

“Ah!” cried the General, “why must I find you again like this, Hélène? After all the many tears that I have shed, must I still groan for your fate?”

“Ah!” exclaimed the General, “why do I have to see you again like this, Hélène? After all the tears I've shed, must I still lament your fate?”

“And why?” she asked, smiling. “Why should you be sorry to learn that I am the happiest woman under the sun?”

“And why?” she asked with a smile. “Why should you feel bad to find out that I’m the happiest woman in the world?”

Happy?” he cried with a start of surprise.

“Happy?” he exclaimed, surprised.

“Yes, happy, my kind father,” and she caught his hands in hers and covered them with kisses, and pressed them to her throbbing heart. Her caresses, and a something in the carriage of her head, were interpreted yet more plainly by the joy sparkling in her eyes.

“Yes, I’m happy, my dear father,” she said, taking his hands in hers, covering them with kisses, and pressing them against her beating heart. Her affection, along with a certain way she held her head, clearly showed the joy shining in her eyes.

“And how is this?” he asked, wondering at his daughter’s life, forgetful now of everything but the bright glowing face before him.

“And how is this?” he asked, curious about his daughter’s life, now forgetful of everything except the bright, glowing face in front of him.

“Listen, father; I have for lover, husband, servant, and master one whose soul is as great as the boundless sea, as infinite in his kindness as heaven, a god on earth! Never during these seven years has a chance look, or word, or gesture jarred in the divine harmony of his talk, his love, his caresses. His eyes have never met mine without a gleam of happiness in them; there has always been a bright smile on his lips for me. On deck, his voice rises above the thunder of storms and the tumult of battle; but here below it is soft and melodious as Rossini’s music—for he has Rossini’s music sent for me. I have everything that woman’s caprice can imagine. My wishes are more than fulfilled. In short, I am a queen on the seas; I am obeyed here as perhaps a queen may be obeyed.—Ah!” she cried, interrupting herself, “happy did I say? Happiness is no word to express such bliss as mine. All the happiness that should have fallen to all the women in the world has been my share. Knowing one’s own great love and self-devotion, to find in his heart an infinite love in which a woman’s soul is lost, and lost for ever—tell me, is this happiness? I have lived through a thousand lives even now. Here, I am alone; here, I command. No other woman has set foot on this noble vessel, and Victor is never more than a few paces distant from me,—he cannot wander further from me than from stern to prow,” she added, with a shade of mischief in her manner. “Seven years! A love that outlasts seven years of continual joy, that endures all the tests brought by all the moments that make up seven years—is this love? Oh, no, no! it is something better than all that I know of life... human language fails to express the bliss of heaven.”

“Listen, Dad; I have someone as my lover, husband, servant, and master whose soul is as vast as the endless sea, as boundless in his kindness as the sky, a god on earth! Never in these seven years has a casual glance, word, or gesture disrupted the perfect harmony of his conversation, his love, his affection. His eyes have never looked into mine without shining with happiness; there’s always been a bright smile on his lips for me. On deck, his voice cuts through the roar of storms and the chaos of battle; down here, it’s soft and melodic like Rossini’s music—he even has Rossini’s music sent for me. I have everything a woman's whims could desire. My wishes are more than fulfilled. In short, I am a queen on the seas; I'm obeyed here just like a queen might be. —Ah!” she exclaimed, interrupting herself, “happy did I say? Happiness doesn’t even begin to describe the bliss I feel. All the joy that should belong to every woman in the world has been mine. To know your own deep love and selflessness, and to find an infinite love in his heart where a woman’s soul can be lost—forever—tell me, is that happiness? I have lived through a thousand lifetimes already. Here, I am alone; here, I reign. No other woman has stepped onto this magnificent ship, and Victor is never more than a few paces away from me—he can’t wander further from me than from stern to bow,” she added, with a hint of mischief in her tone. “Seven years! A love that lasts through seven years of constant joy, that withstands all the trials brought by these seven years—this is love? Oh, no, no! It’s something greater than anything I know about life... human language can't capture the bliss of heaven.”

A sudden torrent of tears fell from her burning eyes. The four little ones raised a piteous cry at this, and flocked like chickens about their mother. The oldest boy struck the General with a threatening look.

A sudden rush of tears streamed from her burning eyes. The four little ones let out a sad cry at this and gathered around their mother like chicks. The oldest boy glared at the General with a menacing look.

“Abel, darling,” said Hélène, “I am crying for joy.”

“Abel, sweetheart,” Hélène said, “I’m crying tears of joy.”

Hélène took him on her knee, and the child fondled her, putting his arms about her queenly neck, as a lion’s whelp might play with the lioness.

Hélène lifted him onto her lap, and the child cuddled her, wrapping his arms around her regal neck, like a lion cub playing with its mother.

“Do you never weary of your life?” asked the General, bewildered by his daughter’s enthusiastic language.

“Do you ever get tired of your life?” asked the General, confused by his daughter's excited words.

“Yes,” she said, “sometimes, when we are on land, yet even then I have never parted from my husband.”

“Yes,” she said, “sometimes, when we’re on land, but even then I have never been apart from my husband.”

“But you need to be fond of music and balls and fetes.”

“But you need to really enjoy music, parties, and celebrations.”

“His voice is music for me; and for fetes, I devise new toilettes for him to see. When he likes my dress, it is as if all the world admired me. Simply for that reason I keep the diamonds and jewels, the precious things, the flowers and masterpieces of art that he heaps upon me, saying, ‘Hélène, as you live out of the world, I will have the world come to you.’ But for that I would fling them all overboard.”

“His voice is like music to me, and for events, I come up with new outfits for him to see. When he likes what I’m wearing, it feels like everyone in the world admires me. That's why I hold on to the diamonds and jewels, the valuable items, the flowers, and the art that he showers on me, saying, ‘Hélène, since you live away from the world, I’ll bring the world to you.’ But honestly, I would throw it all away for that.”

“But there are others on board, wild, reckless men whose passions—”

“But there are others on board, wild, reckless men whose passions—”

“I understand, father,” she said smiling. “Do not fear for me. Never was empress encompassed with more observance than I. The men are very superstitious; they look upon me as a sort of tutelary genius, the luck of the vessel. But he is their god; they worship him. Once, and once only, one of the crew showed disrespect, mere words,” she added, laughing; “but before Victor knew of it, the others flung the offender overboard, although I forgave him. They love me as their good angel; I nurse them when they are ill; several times I have been so fortunate as to save a life, by constant care such as a woman can give. Poor fellows, they are giants, but they are children at the same time.”

“I get it, Dad,” she said with a smile. “Don't worry about me. No empress has ever been treated with more respect than I am. The men are superstitious; they see me as a kind of guardian spirit, the good luck of the ship. But he is their god; they worship him. Once, just once, one of the crew disrespected him, just words,” she added, laughing; “but before Victor even found out, the others tossed the guy overboard, even though I forgave him. They see me as their good angel; I take care of them when they're sick; I've been lucky enough to save a life a few times with the kind of care only a woman can provide. Poor guys, they might be giants, but at the same time, they’re like children.”

“And when there is fighting overhead?”

“And what happens when there's fighting above?”

“I am used to it now; I quaked for fear during the first engagement, but never since.—I am used to such peril, and—I am your daughter,” she said; “I love it.”

“I’m used to it now; I was scared during the first fight, but never since.—I’m used to this kind of danger, and—I’m your daughter,” she said; “I love it.”

“But how if he should fall?”

“But what if he gets hurt?”

“I should die with him.”

"I want to die with him."

“And your children?”

"And your kids?"

“They are children of the sea and of danger; they share the life of their parents. We have but one life, and we do not flinch from it. We have but one life, our names are written on the same page of the book of Fate, one skiff bears us and our fortunes, and we know it.”

“They are kids of the ocean and risk; they live the same life as their parents. We have only one life, and we don’t shy away from it. We have just one life, our names are on the same page of the book of Destiny, one small boat carries us and our fates, and we know it.”

“Do you so love him that he is more to you than all beside?”

“Do you love him so much that he means more to you than anyone else?”

“All beside?” echoed she. “Let us leave that mystery alone. Yet stay! there is this dear little one—well, this too is he,” and straining Abel to her in a tight clasp, she set eager kisses on his cheeks and hair.

“All beside?” she echoed. “Let’s leave that mystery alone. But wait! there’s this dear little one—well, this is he,” and pulling Abel close to her in a tight hug, she planted eager kisses on his cheeks and hair.

“But I can never forget that he has just drowned nine men!” exclaimed the General.

“But I can never forget that he just drowned nine men!” the General exclaimed.

“There was no help for it, doubtless,” she said, “for he is generous and humane. He sheds as little blood as may be, and only in the interests of the little world which he defends, and the sacred cause for which he is fighting. Talk to him about anything that seems to you to be wrong, and he will convince you, you will see.”

“There was no way around it, for sure,” she said, “because he is kind and compassionate. He spills as little blood as possible, and only for the sake of the small world he protects and the noble cause he’s fighting for. Bring up anything you think is wrong, and he’ll change your mind, you'll see.”

“There was that crime of his,” muttered the General to himself.

“There was that crime of his,” the General muttered to himself.

“But how if that crime was a virtue?” she asked, with cold dignity. “How if man’s justice had failed to avenge a great wrong?”

“But what if that crime was actually a virtue?” she asked, with a cool dignity. “What if humanity’s justice failed to right a major wrong?”

“But a private revenge!” exclaimed her father.

“But a personal revenge!” her father exclaimed.

“But what is hell,” she cried, “but a revenge through all eternity for the wrong done in a little day?”

“But what is hell,” she exclaimed, “if not a never-ending act of revenge for the wrongs done in just one day?”

“Ah! you are lost! He has bewitched and perverted you. You are talking wildly.”

“Ah! You’re lost! He’s enchanted and twisted you. You’re speaking crazily.”

“Stay with us one day, father, and if you will but listen to him, and see him, you will love him.”

“Stay with us for a day, Dad, and if you just listen to him and see him, you’ll end up loving him.”

“Hélène, France lies only a few leagues away,” he said gravely.

“Hélène, France is just a few leagues away,” he said seriously.

Hélène trembled; then she went to the porthole and pointed to the savannas of green water spreading far and wide.

Hélène shook; then she walked to the porthole and pointed to the vast stretches of green water.

“There lies my country,” she said, tapping the carpet with her foot.

“There is my country,” she said, tapping the carpet with her foot.

“But are you not coming with me to see your mother and your sister and brothers?”

“But aren’t you coming with me to see your mom and your sister and brothers?”

“Oh! yes,” she cried, with tears in her voice, “if he is willing, if he will come with me.”

“Oh! yes,” she exclaimed, her voice trembling with tears, “if he is willing, if he will come with me.”

“So,” the General said sternly, “you have neither country nor kin now, Hélène?”

“So,” the General said sternly, “you have no country or family now, Hélène?”

“I am his wife,” she answered proudly, and there was something very noble in her tone. “This is the first happiness in seven years that has not come to me through him,” she said—then, as she caught her father’s hand and kissed it—“and this is the first word of reproach that I have heard.”

“I’m his wife,” she replied proudly, and there was something truly dignified in her tone. “This is the first happiness in seven years that hasn’t come to me through him,” she said—then, as she took her father’s hand and kissed it—“and this is the first criticism I’ve heard.”

“And your conscience?”

“And what about your conscience?”

“My conscience; he is my conscience!” she cried, trembling from head to foot. “Here he is! Even in the thick of a fight I can tell his footstep among all the others on deck,” she cried.

"My conscience; he is my conscience!" she exclaimed, shaking all over. "Here he is! Even in the middle of a fight, I can recognize his footsteps among all the others on deck," she shouted.

A sudden crimson flushed her cheeks and glowed in her features, her eyes lighted up, her complexion changed to velvet whiteness, there was joy and love in every fibre, in the blue veins, in the unconscious trembling of her whole frame. That quiver of the sensitive plant softened the General.

A sudden flush of crimson spread across her cheeks and lit up her features, her eyes sparkled, her complexion became a smooth white, and every part of her was filled with joy and love, from the blue veins to the subtle trembling of her entire body. That quiver of a sensitive plant softened the General.

It was as she had said. The captain came in, sat down in an easy-chair, took up his oldest boy, and began to play with him. There was a moment’s silence, for the General’s deep musing had grown vague and dreamy, and the daintily furnished cabin and the playing children seemed like a nest of halcyons, floating on the waves, between sky and sea, safe in the protection of this man who steered his way amid the perils of war and tempest, as other heads of household guide those in their care among the hazards of common life. He gazed admiringly at Hélène—a dreamlike vision of some sea goddess, gracious in her loveliness, rich in happiness; all the treasures about her grown poor in comparison with the wealth of her nature, paling before the brightness of her eyes, the indefinable romance expressed in her and her surroundings.

It was exactly as she had said. The captain walked in, sat down in a comfy chair, picked up his oldest son, and started playing with him. There was a moment of silence, as the General's deep thoughts became vague and dreamy, and the nicely decorated cabin along with the playing children felt like a cozy nest, floating on the waves, caught between sky and sea, safe under the care of this man navigating the dangers of war and storms, just like heads of households guide their loved ones through the challenges of everyday life. He looked at Hélène with admiration—like a dreamy image of a sea goddess, charming in her beauty, overflowing with happiness; everything around her seemed insignificant compared to the richness of her spirit, fading before the brightness of her eyes and the indescribable romance that was felt in her and her surroundings.

The strangeness of the situation took the General by surprise; the ideas of ordinary life were thrown into confusion by this lofty passion and reasoning. Chill and narrow social conventions faded away before this picture. All these things the old soldier felt, and saw no less how impossible it was that his daughter should give up so wide a life, a life so variously rich, filled to the full with such passionate love. And Hélène had tasted danger without shrinking; how could she return to the pretty stage, the superficial circumscribed life of society?

The strangeness of the situation caught the General off guard; the ideas of everyday life were thrown into chaos by this intense passion and reasoning. Cold and narrow social conventions faded away in light of this scene. The old soldier sensed all of this and also realized how impossible it was for his daughter to give up such a vast life, a life so richly varied, overflowing with passionate love. Hélène had faced danger without flinching; how could she go back to the charming but limited life of society?

It was the captain who broke the silence at last.

It was the captain who finally broke the silence.

“Am I in the way?” he asked, looking at his wife.

“Am I in the way?” he asked, looking at his wife.

“No,” said the General, answering for her. “Hélène has told me all. I see that she is lost to us—”

“No,” said the General, answering for her. “Hélène has told me everything. I see that she is lost to us—”

“No,” the captain put in quickly; “in a few years’ time the statute of limitations will allow me to go back to France. When the conscience is clear, and a man has broken the law in obedience to——” he stopped short, as if scorning to justify himself.

“No,” the captain interjected quickly; “in a few years, the statute of limitations will let me return to France. When your conscience is clear, and a person has broken the law out of obedience to——” he paused abruptly, as if he refused to justify himself.

“How can you commit new murders, such as I have seen with my own eyes, without remorse?”

“How can you carry out new murders, like the ones I've witnessed myself, without feeling any remorse?”

“We had no provisions,” the privateer captain retorted calmly.

“We didn’t have any supplies,” the privateer captain replied calmly.

“But if you had set the men ashore—”

“But if you had landed the men—”

“They would have given the alarm and sent a man-of-war after us, and we should never have seen Chili again.”

“They would have raised the alarm and sent a warship after us, and we would have never seen Chile again.”

“Before France would have given warning to the Spanish admiralty—” began the General.

“Before France would have alerted the Spanish navy—” began the General.

“But France might take it amiss that a man, with a warrant still out against him, should seize a brig chartered by Bordeaux merchants. And for that matter, have you never fired a shot or so too many in battle?”

“But France might take it badly that a man, with a warrant still out against him, should seize a ship hired by Bordeaux merchants. And for that matter, have you never fired a shot or two too many in battle?”

The General shrank under the other’s eyes. He said no more, and his daughter looked at him half sadly, half triumphant.

The General shrank under the other’s gaze. He didn’t say anything else, and his daughter looked at him with a mix of sadness and triumph.

“General,” the privateer continued, in a deep voice, “I have made it a rule to abstract nothing from booty. But even so, my share will be beyond a doubt far larger than your fortune. Permit me to return it to you in another form—”

“General,” the privateer said in a deep voice, “I have a rule not to take anything from our loot. But still, my share will definitely be much larger than your fortune. Let me give it back to you in a different way—”

He drew a pile of banknotes from the piano, and without counting the packets handed a million of francs to the Marquis.

He pulled out a stack of cash from the piano and, without counting it, handed a million francs to the Marquis.

“You can understand,” he said, “that I cannot spend my time in watching vessels pass by to Bordeaux. So unless the dangers of this Bohemian life of ours have some attraction for you, unless you care to see South America and the nights of the tropics, and a bit of fighting now and again for the pleasure of helping to win a triumph for a young nation, or for the name of Simon Bolivar, we must part. The long boat manned with a trustworthy crew is ready for you. And now let us hope that our third meeting will be completely happy.”

“You can see,” he said, “that I can’t spend my time watching ships go by to Bordeaux. So unless the risks of this Bohemian lifestyle appeal to you, unless you want to explore South America and experience the tropical nights, and a bit of fighting now and then for the thrill of contributing to a victory for a young nation, or for the name of Simon Bolivar, we need to say our goodbyes. The long boat with a reliable crew is ready for you. And now, let’s hope that our third meeting will be completely joyful.”

“Victor,” said Hélène in a dissatisfied tone, “I should like to see a little more of my father.”

“Victor,” Hélène said with a hint of frustration, “I’d like to spend more time with my dad.”

“Ten minutes more or less may bring up a French frigate. However, so be it, we shall have a little fun. The men find things dull.”

“Ten minutes more or less might bring in a French frigate. But that’s fine, we’ll have a little fun. The guys think things are boring.”

“Oh, father, go!” cried Hélène, “and take these keepsakes from me to my sister and brothers and—mother,” she added. She caught up a handful of jewels and precious stones, folded them in an Indian shawl, and timidly held it out.

“Oh, Dad, please go!” Hélène exclaimed. “Take these keepsakes to my sister and brothers and—Mom,” she added. She grabbed a handful of jewels and precious stones, wrapped them in an Indian shawl, and shyly held it out.

“But what shall I say to them from you?” asked he. Her hesitation on the word “mother” seemed to have struck him.

“But what should I say to them from you?” he asked. Her pause before saying “mother” seemed to catch his attention.

“Oh! can you doubt me? I pray for their happiness every day.”

“Oh! Can you really doubt me? I pray for their happiness every day.”

“Hélène,” he began, as he watched her closely, “how if we should not meet again? Shall I never know why you left us?”

“Hélène,” he started, watching her intently, “what if we don’t meet again? Will I never find out why you left us?”

“That secret is not mine,” she answered gravely. “Even if I had the right to tell it, perhaps I should not. For ten years I was more miserable than words can say—”

“That secret isn’t mine,” she replied seriously. “Even if I had the right to share it, maybe I shouldn’t. For ten years, I was more miserable than words can express—”

She broke off, and gave her father the presents for her family. The General had acquired tolerably easy views as to booty in the course of a soldier’s career, so he took Hélène’s gifts and comforted himself with the reflection that the Parisian captain was sure to wage war against the Spaniards as an honorable man, under the influence of Hélène’s pure and high-minded nature. His passion for courage carried all before it. It was ridiculous, he thought, to be squeamish in the matter; so he shook hands cordially with his captor, and kissed Hélène, his only daughter, with a soldier’s expansiveness; letting fall a tear on the face with the proud, strong look that once he had loved to see. “The Parisian,” deeply moved, brought the children for his blessing. The parting was over, the last good-bye was a long farewell look, with something of tender regret on either side.

She stopped speaking and handed her father the gifts for her family. The General had developed a fairly relaxed attitude towards loot during his time as a soldier, so he accepted Hélène’s presents and reassured himself that the Parisian captain would certainly fight against the Spaniards as an honorable man, influenced by Hélène’s noble and upstanding character. His passion for bravery overshadowed everything else. He thought it was foolish to be sensitive about it, so he shook hands warmly with his captor and kissed Hélène, his only daughter, with the open-heartedness of a soldier, letting a tear fall on her face that still held the proud, strong expression he had once loved to see. The Parisian, deeply touched, brought the children forward for his blessing. The farewell was complete, the last goodbye lingered in a long look filled with tender regret on both sides.

A strange sight to seaward met the General’s eyes. The Saint-Ferdinand was blazing like a huge bonfire. The men told off to sink the Spanish brig had found a cargo of rum on board; and as the Othello was already amply supplied, had lighted a floating bowl of punch on the high seas, by way of a joke; a pleasantry pardonable enough in sailors, who hail any chance excitement as a relief from the apparent monotony of life at sea. As the General went over the side into the long-boat of the Saint-Ferdinand, manned by six vigorous rowers, he could not help looking at the burning vessel, as well as at the daughter who stood by her husband’s side on the stern of the Othello. He saw Hélène’s white dress flutter like one more sail in the breeze; he saw the tall, noble figure against a background of sea, queenly still even in the presence of Ocean; and so many memories crowded up in his mind, that, with a soldier’s recklessness of life, he forgot that he was being borne over the grave of the brave Gomez.

A strange sight met the General’s eyes as he looked out to sea. The Saint-Ferdinand was blazing like a massive bonfire. The crew assigned to sink the Spanish brig had found a load of rum on board; and since the Othello was already well-stocked, they lit a floating bowl of punch on the open ocean as a joke—a bit of fun that sailors often indulge in to break the monotony of life at sea. As the General climbed into the longboat of the Saint-Ferdinand, rowed by six strong men, he couldn’t help but glance at the burning ship and at the daughter standing by her husband on the stern of the Othello. He saw Hélène’s white dress billowing like a sail in the wind; he saw her tall, regal figure against the backdrop of the sea, graceful even in the presence of the vast Ocean; and so many memories flooded his mind that, with a soldier’s disregard for life, he forgot he was being taken over the grave of the brave Gomez.

A vast column of smoke rising spread like a brown cloud, pierced here and there by fantastic shafts of sunlight. It was a second sky, a murky dome reflecting the glow of the fire as if the under surface had been burnished; but above it soared the unchanging blue of the firmament, a thousand times fairer for the short-lived contrast. The strange hues of the smoke cloud, black and red, tawny and pale by turns, blurred and blending into each other, shrouded the burning vessel as it flared, crackled and groaned; the hissing tongues of flame licked up the rigging, and flashed across the hull, like a rumor of riot flashing along the streets of a city. The burning rum sent up blue flitting lights. Some sea god might have been stirring the furious liquor as a student stirs the joyous flames of punch in an orgy. But in the overpowering sunlight, jealous of the insolent blaze, the colors were scarcely visible, and the smoke was but a film fluttering like a thin scarf in the noonday torrent of light and heat.

A huge column of smoke billowed up like a brown cloud, occasionally pierced by beams of bright sunlight. It created a second sky, a murky dome reflecting the flames below as if it had been polished; but above it, the unchanging blue sky soared, looking a thousand times more beautiful because of the temporary contrast. The strange colors of the smoke cloud—black and red, tan and pale—shifted and blended into one another, obscuring the burning ship as it flared, crackled, and groaned. The hissing flames licked up the rigging and shot across the hull, like a rumor of chaos spreading through a city. The burning rum sent up flickering blue lights. It was as if some sea god was stirring the fierce liquid like a student mixing the cheerful flames of punch at a party. But in the intense sunlight, which seemed to envy the bold blaze, the colors were barely visible, and the smoke appeared as a thin film fluttering like a delicate scarf in the harsh rays of light and heat.

The Othello made the most of the little wind she could gain to fly on her new course. Swaying first to one side, then to the other, like a stag beetle on the wing, the fair vessel beat to windward on her zigzag flight to the south. Sometimes she was hidden from sight by the straight column of smoke that flung fantastic shadows across the water, then gracefully she shot out clear of it, and Hélène, catching sight of her father, waved her handkerchief for yet one more farewell greeting.

The Othello took full advantage of the little wind it could catch to head on its new course. Swaying first to one side and then to the other, like a stag beetle in flight, the lovely ship sailed against the wind on its zigzag journey south. Sometimes it would disappear behind the straight column of smoke that cast strange shadows over the water, but then it would shoot out gracefully, and Hélène, spotting her father, waved her handkerchief for yet another farewell.

A few more minutes, and the Saint-Ferdinand went down with a bubbling turmoil, at once effaced by the ocean. Nothing of all that had been was left but a smoke cloud hanging in the breeze. The Othello was far away, the long-boat had almost reached land, the cloud came between the frail skiff and the brig, and it was through a break in the swaying smoke that the General caught the last glimpse of Hélène. A prophetic vision! Her dress and her white handkerchief stood out against the murky background. Then the brig was not even visible between the green water and the blue sky, and Hélène was nothing but an imperceptible speck, a faint graceful line, an angel in heaven, a mental image, a memory.

A few more minutes, and the Saint-Ferdinand sank in a bubbling chaos, quickly disappearing into the ocean. Nothing was left of what had been but a cloud of smoke drifting in the breeze. The Othello was far away, the lifeboat was almost at shore, the smoke cloud came between the fragile boat and the brig, and through a gap in the swirling smoke, the General caught one last glimpse of Hélène. A prophetic vision! Her dress and white handkerchief stood out against the dark background. Then the brig was gone, lost between the green water and the blue sky, and Hélène became just an indistinct dot, a delicate graceful line, an angel in heaven, a mental image, a memory.

The Marquis had retrieved his fortunes, when he died, worn out with toil. A few months after his death, in 1833, the Marquise was obliged to take Moïna to a watering-place in the Pyrenees, for the capricious child had a wish to see the beautiful mountain scenery. They left the baths, and the following tragical incident occurred on their way home.

The Marquis had regained his wealth when he died, exhausted from hard work. A few months after his death, in 1833, the Marquise had to take Moïna to a spa in the Pyrenees because the unpredictable child wanted to see the stunning mountain views. They left the spa, and the following tragic event happened on their way home.

“Dear me, mother,” said Moïna, “it was very foolish of us not to stay among the mountains a few days longer. It was much nicer there. Did you hear that horrid child moaning all night, and that wretched woman, gabbling away in patois no doubt, for I could not understand a single word she said. What kind of people can they have put in the next room to ours? This is one of the horridest nights I have ever spent in my life.”

“Goodness, Mom,” Moïna said, “it was really silly of us not to stay in the mountains a few days longer. It was so much nicer there. Did you hear that awful kid complaining all night, and that miserable woman, probably rambling on in some dialect because I couldn’t make out a single word she said? What kind of people did they put in the room next to ours? This is one of the worst nights I’ve ever had in my life.”

“I heard nothing,” said the Marquise, “but I will see the landlady, darling, and engage the next room, and then we shall have the whole suite of rooms to ourselves, and there will be no more noise. How do you feel this morning? Are you tired?”

“I didn’t hear anything,” said the Marquise, “but I’ll talk to the landlady, sweetheart, and book the next room, and then we’ll have the entire suite to ourselves, and there won’t be any more noise. How are you feeling this morning? Are you tired?”

As she spoke, the Marquise rose and went to Moïna’s bedside.

As she talked, the Marquise got up and walked to Moïna’s bedside.

“Let us see,” she said, feeling for the girl’s hand.

“Let’s see,” she said, reaching for the girl’s hand.

“Oh! let me alone, mother,” said Moïna; “your fingers are cold.”

“Oh! Leave me alone, Mom,” said Moïna; “your hands are cold.”

She turned her head round on the pillow as she spoke, pettishly, but with such engaging grace, that a mother could scarcely have taken it amiss. Just then a wailing cry echoed through the next room, a faint prolonged cry, that must surely have gone to the heart of any woman who heard it.

She turned her head on the pillow as she spoke, a bit crankily, but with such charming grace that a mother could hardly be upset by it. Just then, a wailing cry rang out from the next room, a soft, lingering cry that surely would have touched the heart of any woman who heard it.

“Why, if you heard that all night long, why did you not wake me? We should have—”

“Why, if you heard that all night long, why didn’t you wake me? We should have—”

A deeper moan than any that had gone before it interrupted the Marquise.

A deeper moan than any that had come before interrupted the Marquise.

“Some one is dying there,” she cried, and hurried out of the room.

“Someone is dying in there,” she shouted, and rushed out of the room.

“Send Pauline to me!” called Moïna. “I shall get up and dress.”

“Send Pauline to me!” shouted Moïna. “I’ll get up and get dressed.”

The Marquise hastened downstairs, and found the landlady in the courtyard with a little group about her, apparently much interested in something that she was telling them.

The Marquise hurried downstairs and found the landlady in the courtyard with a small group gathered around her, seemingly very interested in something she was talking about.

“Madame, you have put some one in the next room who seems to be very ill indeed—”

“Madam, you’ve put someone in the next room who seems to be really ill—”

“Oh! don’t talk to me about it!” cried the mistress of the house. “I have just sent some one for the mayor. Just imagine it; it is a woman, a poor unfortunate creature that came here last night on foot. She comes from Spain; she has no passport and no money; she was carrying her baby on her back, and the child was dying. I could not refuse to take her in. I went up to see her this morning myself; for when she turned up yesterday, it made me feel dreadfully bad to look at her. Poor soul! she and the child were lying in bed, and both of them at death’s door. ‘Madame,’ says she, pulling a gold ring off her finger, ‘this is all that I have left; take it in payment, it will be enough; I shall not stay here long. Poor little one! we shall die together soon!’ she said, looking at the child. I took her ring, and I asked her who she was, but she never would tell me her name.... I have just sent for the doctor and M. le Maire.”

“Oh! Don’t talk to me about it!” exclaimed the lady of the house. “I just sent someone to get the mayor. Can you believe it? It’s a woman, a poor unfortunate who came here on foot last night. She’s from Spain; she has no passport and no money; she was carrying her baby on her back, and the child is dying. I couldn’t turn her away. I went to check on her myself this morning because seeing her yesterday made me feel really terrible. Poor thing! She and her child were lying in bed, both of them on the brink of death. ‘Madame,’ she said, taking a gold ring off her finger, ‘this is all I have left; take it as payment, it’ll be enough; I won’t be here long. Poor little one! We’ll die together soon!’ she said, looking at the child. I took her ring and asked her who she was, but she wouldn’t tell me her name.... I just called for the doctor and the mayor.”

“Why, you must do all that can be done for her,” cried the Marquise. “Good heavens! perhaps it is not too late! I will pay for everything that is necessary——”

“Why, you have to do everything you can for her,” exclaimed the Marquise. “Oh my goodness! Maybe it’s not too late! I’ll cover all the costs that are needed——”

“Ah! my lady, she looks to me uncommonly proud, and I don’t know that she would allow it.”

“Ah! my lady, she seems unusually proud to me, and I’m not sure she would allow it.”

“I will go to see her at once.”

“I'll go see her right now.”

The Marquise went up forthwith to the stranger’s room, without thinking of the shock that the sight of her widow’s weeds might give to a woman who was said to be dying. At the sight of that dying woman the Marquise turned pale. In spite of the changes wrought by fearful suffering in Hélène’s beautiful face, she recognized her eldest daughter.

The Marquise immediately went up to the stranger’s room, not considering how the sight of her mourning clothes might shock a woman who was reportedly dying. Upon seeing that dying woman, the Marquise turned pale. Despite the changes that extreme suffering had made to Hélène’s once beautiful face, she recognized her eldest daughter.

But Hélène, when she saw a woman dressed in black, sat upright in bed with a shriek of horror. Then she sank back; she knew her mother.

But Hélène, when she saw a woman in black, sat up in bed with a scream of terror. Then she lay back down; she recognized her mother.

“My daughter,” said Mme. d’Aiglemont, “what is to be done? Pauline!... Moïna!...”

“My daughter,” said Mme. d’Aiglemont, “what should we do? Pauline!… Moïna!…”

“Nothing now for me,” said Hélène faintly. “I had hoped to see my father once more, but your mourning—” she broke off, clutched her child to her heart as if to give it warmth, and kissed its forehead. Then she turned her eyes on her mother, and the Marquise met the old reproach in them, tempered with forgiveness, it is true, but still reproach. She saw it, and would not see it. She forgot that Hélène was the child conceived amid tears and despair, the child of duty, the cause of one of the greatest sorrows in her life. She stole to her eldest daughter’s side, remembering nothing but that Hélène was her firstborn, the child who had taught her to know the joys of motherhood. The mother’s eyes were full of tears. “Hélène, my child!...” she cried, with her arms about her daughter.

“Nothing for me now,” Hélène said softly. “I had hoped to see my father one last time, but your mourning—” she paused, pulling her child close to her chest as if to provide warmth, and kissed its forehead. Then she looked at her mother, and the Marquise recognized the old reproach in her gaze, softened by forgiveness, it’s true, but still reproach. She saw it and chose to ignore it. She forgot that Hélène was the child conceived in tears and despair, the child of duty, the reason for one of her greatest sorrows. She moved to her eldest daughter’s side, remembering only that Hélène was her firstborn, the child who had shown her the joys of being a mother. The mother's eyes were filled with tears. “Hélène, my child!” she exclaimed, wrapping her arms around her daughter.

Hélène was silent. Her own babe had just drawn its last breath on her breast.

Hélène was quiet. Her own baby had just taken its last breath in her arms.

Moïna came into the room with Pauline, her maid, and the landlady and the doctor. The Marquise was holding her daughter’s ice-cold hand in both of hers, and gazing at her in despair; but the widowed woman, who had escaped shipwreck with but one of all her fair band of children, spoke in a voice that was dreadful to hear. “All this is your work,” she said. “If you had but been for me all that—”

Moïna walked into the room with Pauline, her maid, along with the landlady and the doctor. The Marquise was holding her daughter’s ice-cold hand in both of hers, looking at her in despair; but the widowed woman, who had survived the shipwreck with only one of her many children, spoke in a voice that was horrifying to hear. “This is all your doing,” she said. “If you had just been for me all that—”

“Moïna, go! Go out of the room, all of you!” cried Mme. d’Aiglemont, her shrill tones drowning Hélène’s voice.—“For pity’s sake,” she continued, “let us not begin these miserable quarrels again now——”

“Moïna, go! Get out of the room, all of you!” yelled Mme. d’Aiglemont, her loud voice overpowering Hélène’s. — “For goodness' sake,” she went on, “let's not start these awful arguments again now——”

“I will be silent,” Hélène answered with a preternatural effort. “I am a mother; I know that Moïna ought not... Where is my child?”

“I'll stay quiet,” Hélène replied, straining with unnatural effort. “I’m a mother; I know that Moïna shouldn’t... Where’s my child?”

Moïna came back, impelled by curiosity.

Moïna came back, driven by curiosity.

“Sister,” said the spoiled child, “the doctor—”

“Sister,” said the spoiled child, “the doctor—”

“It is all of no use,” said Hélène. “Oh! why did I not die as a girl of sixteen when I meant to take my own life? There is no happiness outside the laws. Moïna... you...”

“It’s all pointless,” Hélène said. “Oh! Why didn’t I die when I was sixteen and intended to end my life? There’s no happiness outside the rules. Moïna... you...”

Her head sank till her face lay against the face of the little one; in her agony she strained her babe to her breast, and died.

Her head dropped until her face rested against the little one's face; in her pain, she pulled her baby to her chest and died.

“Your sister, Moïna,” said Mme. d’Aiglemont, bursting into tears when she reached her room, “your sister meant no doubt to tell you that a girl will never find happiness in a romantic life, in living as nobody else does, and, above all things, far away from her mother.”

“Your sister, Moïna,” said Mme. d’Aiglemont, bursting into tears when she reached her room, “your sister probably wanted to tell you that a girl will never find happiness in a romantic life, in living differently from everyone else, and, most importantly, far away from her mother.”





VI. THE OLD AGE OF A GUILTY MOTHER

It was one of the earliest June days of the year 1844. A lady of fifty or thereabouts, for she looked older than her actual age, was pacing up and down one of the sunny paths in the garden of a great mansion in the Rue Plumet in Paris. It was noon. The lady took two or three turns along the gently winding garden walk, careful never to lose sight of a certain row of windows, to which she seemed to give her whole attention; then she sat down on a bench, a piece of elegant semi-rusticity made of branches with the bark left on the wood. From the place where she sat she could look through the garden railings along the inner boulevards to the wonderful dome of the Invalides rising above the crests of a forest of elm-trees, and see the less striking view of her own grounds terminating in the gray stone front of one of the finest hotels in the Faubourg Saint-Germain.

It was one of the earliest June days of 1844. A woman around fifty, who looked older than she actually was, was pacing back and forth along one of the sunny paths in the garden of a grand mansion on Rue Plumet in Paris. It was noon. The woman took a few turns along the gently winding garden walkway, careful not to lose sight of a particular row of windows that seemed to capture her full attention; then she sat down on a bench, a stylish piece made of branches with the bark still on. From where she sat, she could look through the garden railings along the inner boulevards to the stunning dome of the Invalides rising above the tops of a forest of elm trees, and see the less impressive view of her own grounds ending at the gray stone facade of one of the finest hotels in Faubourg Saint-Germain.

Silence lay over the neighboring gardens, and the boulevards stretching away to the Invalides. Day scarcely begins at noon in that aristocratic quarter, and masters and servants are all alike asleep, or just awakening, unless some young lady takes it into her head to go for an early ride, or a gray-headed diplomatist rises betimes to redraft a protocol.

Silence hung over the nearby gardens and the wide streets leading to the Invalides. Day hardly starts at noon in that upscale area, and both the homeowners and their staff are all asleep or just starting to wake up, unless some young lady decides to go for an early ride, or an older diplomat gets up early to revise a protocol.

The elderly lady stirring abroad at that hour was the Marquise d’Aiglemont, the mother of Mme. de Saint-Héreen, to whom the great house belonged. The Marquise had made over the mansion and almost her whole fortune to her daughter, reserving only an annuity for herself.

The elderly woman wandering around at that hour was the Marquise d’Aiglemont, the mother of Mme. de Saint-Héreen, to whom the grand estate belonged. The Marquise had transferred the mansion and almost all her wealth to her daughter, keeping only an annuity for herself.

The Comtesse Moïna de Saint-Héreen was Mme. d’Aiglemont’s youngest child. The Marquise had made every sacrifice to marry her daughter to the eldest son of one of the greatest houses of France; and this was only what might have been expected, for the lady had lost her sons, first one and then the other. Gustave, Marquis d’Aiglemont, had died of the cholera; Abel, the second, had fallen in Algeria. Gustave had left a widow and children, but the dowager’s affection for her sons had been only moderately warm, and for the next generation it was decidedly tepid. She was always civil to her daughter-in-law, but her feeling towards the young Marquise was the distinctly conventional affection which good taste and good manners require us to feel for our relatives. The fortunes of her dead children having been settled, she could devote her savings and her own property to her darling Moïna.

The Countess Moïna de Saint-Héreen was Mrs. d’Aiglemont’s youngest child. The Marquise had sacrificed everything to marry her daughter off to the eldest son of one of the most prominent families in France; this was only to be expected since she had lost her sons, one after the other. Gustave, Marquis d’Aiglemont, had died of cholera; Abel, the second son, had fallen in Algeria. Gustave left behind a widow and children, but the dowager’s affection for her sons had only been somewhat warm, and for the next generation, it was clearly lukewarm. She was always polite to her daughter-in-law, but her feelings toward the young Marquise were the standard, conventional affections that etiquette demands we hold for our relatives. Now that the affairs of her deceased children were settled, she could dedicate her savings and her own property to her beloved Moïna.

Moïna, beautiful and fascinating from childhood, was Mme. d’Aiglemont’s favorite; loved beyond all the others with an instinctive or involuntary love, a fatal drawing of the heart, which sometimes seems inexplicable, sometimes, and to a close observer, only too easy to explain. Her darling’s pretty face, the sound of Moïna’s voice, her ways, her manner, her looks and gestures, roused all the deepest emotions that can stir a mother’s heart with trouble, rapture, or delight. The springs of the Marquise’s life, of yesterday, to-morrow, and to-day, lay in that young heart. Moïna, with better fortune, had survived four older children. As a matter of fact, Mme. d’Aiglemont had lost her eldest daughter, a charming girl, in a most unfortunate manner, said gossip, nobody knew exactly what became of her; and then she lost a little boy of five by a dreadful accident.

Moïna, beautiful and captivating since childhood, was Mme. d’Aiglemont’s favorite; loved more than all the others with an instinctive or involuntary affection, an irresistible draw of the heart that sometimes seems puzzling, and yet, to a close observer, all too easy to explain. Her darling’s lovely face, the sound of Moïna’s voice, her mannerisms, her gestures, and her expressions stirred all the strongest emotions a mother can feel—trouble, joy, or delight. The essence of the Marquise’s life, from yesterday to tomorrow and today, revolved around that young heart. Moïna, with better luck, had outlived four older siblings. In fact, Mme. d’Aiglemont had lost her eldest daughter, a lovely girl, in a very unfortunate way, as rumors say; no one knew exactly what happened to her; and then she lost a little boy of five in a terrible accident.

The child of her affections had, however, been spared to her, and doubtless the Marquise saw the will of Heaven in that fact; for those who had died, she kept but very shadowy recollections in some far-off corner of her heart; her memories of her dead children were like the headstones on a battlefield, you can scarcely see them for the flowers that have sprung up about them since. Of course, if the world had chosen, it might have said some hard truths about the Marquise, might have taken her to task for shallowness and an overweening preference for one child at the expense of the rest; but the world of Paris is swept along by the full flood of new events, new ideas, and new fashions, and it was inevitable the Mme. d’Aiglemont should be in some sort allowed to drop out of sight. So nobody thought of blaming her for coldness or neglect which concerned no one, whereas her quick, apprehensive tenderness for Moïna was found highly interesting by not a few who respected it as a sort of superstition. Besides, the Marquise scarcely went into society at all; and the few families who knew her thought of her as a kindly, gentle, indulgent woman, wholly devoted to her family. What but a curiosity, keen indeed, would seek to pry beneath the surface with which the world is quite satisfied? And what would we not pardon to old people, if only they will efface themselves like shadows, and consent to be regarded as memories and nothing more!

The child she loved had, however, been spared to her, and the Marquise surely saw this as a sign from Heaven; for those who had died, she held only vague memories in some distant part of her heart. Her recollections of her deceased children resembled headstones on a battlefield, barely visible behind the flowers that had grown around them since. Naturally, if the world had chosen, it could have pointed out some harsh truths about the Marquise, could have criticized her for being superficial and favoring one child over the others; but the world of Paris is swept away by a constant stream of new events, ideas, and trends, and it was inevitable that Mme. d’Aiglemont would to some degree be overlooked. So, nobody blamed her for any perceived coldness or neglect, which were of no concern to anyone, while her quick, perceptive affection for Moïna was found quite interesting by many who saw it as a kind of superstition. Besides, the Marquise hardly ever attended social gatherings; and the few families who did know her viewed her as a kind, gentle, indulgent woman, completely devoted to her family. What sort of curiosity, indeed, would look to dig beneath the surface that the world was perfectly happy with? And what wouldn’t we forgive the elderly, as long as they fade into the background like shadows and allow themselves to be seen as memories and nothing more!

Indeed, Mme. d’Aiglemont became a kind of example complacently held up by the younger generation to fathers of families, and frequently cited to mothers-in-law. She had made over her property to Moïna in her own lifetime; the young Countess’ happiness was enough for her, she only lived in her daughter. If some cautious old person or morose uncle here and there condemned the course with—“Perhaps Mme. d’Aiglemont may be sorry some day that she gave up her fortune to her daughter; she may be sure of Moïna, but how can she be equally sure of her son-in-law?”—these prophets were cried down on all sides, and from all sides a chorus of praise went up for Moïna.

Indeed, Mme. d’Aiglemont became a kind of example that the younger generation proudly pointed out to family fathers and often mentioned to mothers-in-law. She transferred her property to Moïna while she was still alive; her daughter’s happiness was all that mattered to her, and she lived through her daughter. If any cautious elder or grumpy uncle occasionally criticized this decision with, “Maybe Mme. d’Aiglemont will regret giving her fortune to her daughter; she can trust Moïna, but how can she be equally sure about her son-in-law?”—those naysayers were quickly silenced, and a chorus of praise for Moïna rang out from all sides.

“It ought to be said, in justice to Mme. de Saint-Héreen, that her mother cannot feel the slightest difference,” remarked a young married woman. “Mme. d’Aiglemont is admirably well housed. She has a carriage at her disposal, and can go everywhere just as she used to do—”

“It should be noted, to be fair to Mme. de Saint-Héreen, that her mother doesn't feel the slightest difference,” said a young married woman. “Mme. d’Aiglemont is very well provided for. She has a carriage at her disposal and can go anywhere just like she always used to—”

“Except to the Italiens,” remarked a low voice. (This was an elderly parasite, one of those persons who show their independence—as they think—by riddling their friends with epigrams.) “Except to the Italiens. And if the dowager cares for anything on this earth but her daughter—it is music. Such a good performer she was in her time! But the Countess’ box is always full of young butterflies, and the Countess’ mother would be in the way; the young lady is talked about already as a great flirt. So the poor mother never goes to the Italiens.”

“Except for the Italiens,” commented a low voice. (This was an older social climber, one of those people who think they’re showing independence by making witty remarks about their friends.) “Except for the Italiens. And if the dowager cares about anything on this earth other than her daughter, it’s music. She was such a talented performer in her day! But the Countess’s box is always filled with young socialites, and the Countess’s mother would just be a distraction; the young lady is already being talked about as a major flirt. So the poor mother never goes to the Italiens.”

“Mme. de Saint-Héreen has delightful ‘At Homes’ for her mother,” said a rosebud. “All Paris goes to her salon.

“Mme. de Saint-Héreen hosts lovely ‘At Homes’ for her mother,” said a rosebud. “Everyone in Paris goes to her salon.

“And no one pays any attention to the Marquise,” returned the parasite.

“And no one pays any attention to the Marquise,” replied the parasite.

“The fact is that Mme. d’Aiglemont is never alone,” remarked a coxcomb, siding with the young women.

“The truth is that Mrs. d’Aiglemont is never by herself,” remarked a vain man, taking the side of the young women.

“In the morning,” the old observer continued in a discreet voice, “in the morning dear Moïna is asleep. At four o’clock dear Moïna drives in the Bois. In the evening dear Moïna goes to a ball or to the Bouffes.—Still, it is certainly true that Mme. d’Aiglemont has the privilege of seeing her dear daughter while she dresses, and again at dinner, if dear Moïna happens to dine with her mother. Not a week ago, sir,” continued the elderly person, laying his hand on the arm of the shy tutor, a new arrival in the house, “not a week ago, I saw the poor mother, solitary and sad, by her own fireside.—‘What is the matter?’ I asked. The Marquise looked up smiling, but I am quite sure that she had been crying.—‘I was thinking that it is a strange thing that I should be left alone when I have had five children,’ she said, ‘but that is our destiny! And besides, I am happy when I know that Moïna is enjoying herself.’—She could say that to me, for I knew her husband when he was alive. A poor stick he was, and uncommonly lucky to have such a wife; it was certainly owing to her that he was made a peer of France, and had a place at Court under Charles X.”

“In the morning,” the old observer continued in a low voice, “in the morning, dear Moïna is asleep. At four o’clock, dear Moïna drives in the park. In the evening, dear Moïna goes to a ball or to the Bouffes.—Still, it’s true that Mme. d’Aiglemont has the chance to see her dear daughter while she gets ready and again at dinner, if dear Moïna happens to have dinner with her mother. Just a week ago, sir,” the elderly person went on, placing his hand on the arm of the shy tutor, a newcomer in the house, “just a week ago, I saw the poor mother, lonely and sad, by her own fireplace.—‘What’s wrong?’ I asked. The Marquise smiled up at me, but I was sure she had been crying.—‘I was thinking it’s strange that I should be left alone when I’ve had five children,’ she said, ‘but that’s our fate! And besides, I feel happy knowing Moïna is enjoying herself.’—She could say that to me, since I knew her husband when he was alive. He was quite a dull man and exceptionally lucky to have such a wife; it was definitely thanks to her that he was made a peer of France and held a position at Court under Charles X.”

Yet such mistaken ideas get about in social gossip, and such mischief is done by it, that the historian of manners is bound to exercise his discretion, and weigh the assertions so recklessly made. After all, who is to say that either mother or daughter was right or wrong? There is but One who can read and judge their hearts! And how often does He wreak His vengeance in the family circle, using throughout all time children as His instruments against their mothers, and fathers against their sons, raising up peoples against kings, and princes against peoples, sowing strife and division everywhere? And in the world of ideas, are not opinions and feelings expelled by new feelings and opinions, much as withered leaves are thrust forth by the young leaf-buds in the spring?—all in obedience to the immutable Scheme; all to some end which God alone knows. Yet, surely, all things proceed to Him, or rather, to Him all things return.

Yet such misguided ideas spread through social gossip, and they cause so much harm, that anyone studying social behavior must be careful and consider the claims that are made so casually. After all, who can truly say whether the mother or daughter was right or wrong? Only One can truly see and judge their hearts! And how often does He unleash His vengeance within families, using children over the ages as His instruments against their mothers and fathers against their sons, stirring up people against kings, and princes against their subjects, planting conflict and division everywhere? In the realm of ideas, aren't opinions and feelings replaced by new ones, much like withered leaves are pushed aside by fresh buds in the spring?—all in accordance with the unchanging Plan; all aiming for a purpose that God alone understands. Yet, surely, everything ultimately leads back to Him, or rather, all things return to Him.

Such thoughts of religion, the natural thoughts of age, floated up now and again on the current of Mme. d’Aiglemont’s thoughts; they were always dimly present in her mind, but sometimes they shone out clearly, sometimes they were carried under, like flowers tossed on the vexed surface of a stormy sea.

Such thoughts about religion, the usual thoughts that come with age, surfaced repeatedly in Mme. d’Aiglemont’s mind; they were always faintly there, but sometimes they emerged clearly, other times they were submerged, like flowers thrown onto the choppy waves of a stormy sea.

She sat on a garden-seat, tired with walking, exhausted with much thinking—with the long thoughts in which a whole lifetime rises up before the mind, and is spread out like a scroll before the eyes of those who feel that Death is near.

She sat on a garden bench, exhausted from walking and drained from deep thinking—those long reflections where an entire lifetime unfolds in the mind, laid out like a scroll before the eyes of those who sense that Death is approaching.

If a poet had chanced to pass along the boulevard, he would have found an interesting picture in the face of this woman, grown old before her time. As she sat under the dotted shadow of the acacia, the shadow the acacia casts at noon, a thousand thoughts were written for all the world to see on her features, pale and cold even in the hot, bright sunlight. There was something sadder than the sense of waning life in that expressive face, some trouble that went deeper than the weariness of experience. It was a face of a type that fixes you in a moment among a host of characterless faces that fail to draw a second glance, a face to set you thinking. Among a thousand pictures in a gallery, you are strongly impressed by the sublime anguish on the face of some Madonna of Murillo’s; by some Beatrice Cenci in which Guido’s art portrays the most touching innocence against a background of horror and crime; by the awe and majesty that should encircle a king, caught once and for ever by Velasquez in the sombre face of a Philip II., and so is it with some living human faces; they are tyrannous pictures which speak to you, submit you to searching scrutiny, and give response to your inmost thoughts, nay, there are faces that set forth a whole drama, and Mme. d’Aiglemont’s stony face was one of these awful tragedies, one of such faces as Dante Alighieri saw by thousands in his vision.

If a poet happened to walk down the boulevard, he would have seen a striking image in the face of this woman, who had aged before her time. As she sat in the dappled shade of the acacia tree, the kind of shadow it casts at noon, a thousand thoughts were visible on her features, which were pale and cold even in the hot, bright sunlight. There was something more sorrowful than just the sense of fading life in that expressive face, a deeper trouble than the weariness of experience. It was a face that stands out among a crowd of generic faces that don’t catch your attention twice, a face that makes you think. Among a thousand artworks in a gallery, you might be profoundly moved by the sublime sorrow in the face of a Madonna by Murillo; or by a Beatrice Cenci where Guido’s artistry captures the most touching innocence against a backdrop of horror and crime; or by the awe and majesty that should surround a king, forever caught in the somber face of Philip II by Velasquez. Similarly, some living human faces are powerful images that communicate with you, compel you to reflect deeply, and resonate with your innermost thoughts. Indeed, there are faces that express an entire drama, and Mme. d’Aiglemont’s stony face was one of those tragic expressions, like the countless faces Dante Alighieri envisioned.

For the little season that a woman’s beauty is in flower it serves her admirably well in the dissimulation to which her natural weakness and our social laws condemn her. A young face and rich color, and eyes that glow with light, a gracious maze of such subtle, manifold lines and curves, flawless and perfectly traced, is a screen that hides everything that stirs the woman within. A flush tells nothing, it only heightens the coloring so brilliant already; all the fires that burn within can add little light to the flame of life in eyes which only seem the brighter for the flash of a passing pain. Nothing is so discreet as a young face, for nothing is less mobile; it has the serenity, the surface smoothness, and the freshness of a lake. There is not character in women’s faces before the age of thirty. The painter discovers nothing there but pink and white, and the smile and expression that repeat the same thought in the same way—a thought of youth and love that goes no further than youth and love. But the face of an old woman has expressed all that lay in her nature; passion has carved lines on her features; love and wifehood and motherhood, and extremes of joy and anguish, having wrung them, and left their traces in a thousand wrinkles, all of which speak a language of their own; then it is that a woman’s face becomes sublime in its horror, beautiful in its melancholy, grand in its calm. If it is permissible to carry the strange metaphor still further, it might be said that in the dried-up lake you can see the traces of all the torrents that once poured into it and made it what it is. An old face is nothing to the frivolous world; the frivolous world is shocked by the sight of the destruction of such comeliness as it can understand; a commonplace artist sees nothing there. An old face is the province of the poets among poets of those who can recognize that something which is called Beauty, apart from all the conventions underlying so many superstitions in art and taste.

For the short time that a woman's beauty is at its peak, it serves her incredibly well in the deception that her natural vulnerability and our social norms force upon her. A young face with vibrant color and eyes that sparkle with light, a graceful mixture of intricate lines and curves, flawless and perfectly defined, acts as a barrier that conceals everything that stirs within her. A blush reveals nothing; it just enhances the already brilliant coloring. All the fires burning inside can add little brightness to the life reflected in eyes that seem even brighter with the quick flash of passing pain. Nothing is as discreet as a young face, for nothing is less expressive; it has the calmness, smooth surface, and freshness of a lake. There is no character in women’s faces before they turn thirty. An artist finds only pink and white there, along with smiles and expressions that echo the same youthful thought of love, which goes no deeper than youth and love. But the face of an older woman has revealed everything that resides within her; passion has etched lines on her features; love, motherhood, and extreme joy and sorrow have shaped them, leaving traces in countless wrinkles, each of which tells its own story. It is then that a woman’s face becomes profound in its horror, beautiful in its sadness, and grand in its tranquility. If we continue this unusual metaphor, we might say that in the dried-up lake you can see the remnants of all the floods that once filled it and shaped it into what it is now. An old face holds no charm for the superficial world; the superficial world is appalled by the sight of the destruction of a beauty it understands; a mundane artist sees nothing there. An old face belongs to poets among poets, those who can recognize that something called Beauty exists apart from all the conventions rooted in so many artistic and taste-related superstitions.

Though Mme. d’Aiglemont wore a fashionable bonnet, it was easy to see that her once black hair had been bleached by cruel sorrows; yet her good taste and the gracious acquired instincts of a woman of fashion could be seen in the way she wore it, divided into two bandeaux, following the outlines of a forehead that still retained some traces of former dazzling beauty, worn and lined though it was. The contours of her face, the regularity of her features, gave some idea, faint in truth, of that beauty of which surely she had once been proud; but those traces spoke still more plainly of the anguish which had laid it waste, of sharp pain that had withered the temples, and made those hollows in her cheeks, and empurpled the eyelids, and robbed them of their lashes, and the eyes of their charm. She was in every way so noiseless; she moved with a slow, self-contained gravity that showed itself in her whole bearing, and struck a certain awe into others. Her diffident manner had changed to positive shyness, due apparently to a habit now of some years’ growth, of effacing herself in her daughter’s presence. She spoke very seldom, and in the low tones used by those who perforce must live within themselves a life of reflection and concentration. This demeanor led others to regard her with an indefinable feeling which was neither awe nor compassion, but a mysterious blending of the many ideas awakened in us by compassion and awe. Finally, there was something in her wrinkles, in the lines of her face, in the look of pain in those wan eyes of hers, that bore eloquent testimony to tears that never had fallen, tears that had been absorbed by her heart. Unhappy creatures, accustomed to raise their eyes to heaven, in mute appeal against the bitterness of their lot, would have seen at once from her eyes that she was broken in to the cruel discipline of ceaseless prayer, would have discerned the almost imperceptible symptoms of the secret bruises which destroy all the flowers of the soul, even the sentiment of motherhood.

Though Mme. d’Aiglemont wore a stylish bonnet, it was clear that her once black hair had been bleached by harsh sorrows; still, her good taste and the refined instincts of a fashionable woman were evident in how she styled it, divided into two bandeaux, following the shape of a forehead that still showed hints of past dazzling beauty, even though it was worn and lined. The lines of her face and the symmetry of her features gave a faint idea of the beauty she must have once taken pride in; however, those features spoke even more clearly of the anguish that had left its mark, of sharp pain that had withered her temples, created hollows in her cheeks, darkened her eyelids, taken away their lashes, and stripped her eyes of their charm. She was, in every way, very quiet; she moved with a slow, self-contained gravity that was evident in her entire demeanor, instilling a certain awe in others. Her timid manner had transformed into a deep shyness, seemingly due to a long-standing habit of fading into the background in her daughter’s presence. She spoke very rarely, and in the soft tones typically used by those who necessarily live within themselves, engaged in a life of introspection and focus. This demeanor led others to perceive her with an indescribable feeling that was neither awe nor pity, but a mysterious combination of the many emotions awakened in us by compassion and awe. Finally, there was something in her wrinkles, in the lines of her face, in the look of pain in her pale eyes, that spoke volumes about tears that never fell, tears absorbed by her heart. Unhappy souls, used to raising their eyes to heaven in silent appeal against the harshness of their fate, would have immediately seen from her eyes that she had become accustomed to the cruel discipline of unending prayer, would have noticed the almost imperceptible signs of the hidden wounds that destroy all the flowers of the soul, even the feeling of motherhood.

Painters have colors for these portraits, but words, and the mental images called up by words, fail to reproduce such impressions faithfully; there are mysterious signs and tokens in the tones of the coloring and in the look of human faces, which the mind only seizes through the sense of sight; and the poet is fain to record the tale of the events which wrought the havoc to make their terrible ravages understood.

Painters have colors for these portraits, but words and the mental images created by words can't truly capture these impressions; there are mysterious signs and symbols in the colors and in the expressions of human faces that the mind can only grasp through sight. The poet is eager to tell the story of the events that caused this destruction to help people understand its terrible impacts.

The face spoke of cold and steady storm, an inward conflict between a mother’s long-suffering and the limitations of our nature, for our human affections are bounded by our humanity, and the infinite has no place in finite creatures. Sorrow endured in silence had at last produced an indefinable morbid something in this woman. Doubtless mental anguish had reacted on the physical frame, and some disease, perhaps an aneurism, was undermining Julie’s life. Deep-seated grief lies to all appearance very quietly in the depths where it is conceived, yet, so still and apparently dormant as it is, it ceaselessly corrodes the soul, like the terrible acid which eats away crystal.

The face reflected a cold and steady storm, a deep struggle between a mother’s long suffering and the limits of our nature, because our human emotions are restricted by our humanity, and the infinite has no place in finite beings. Sorrow endured in silence had finally created an indescribable, unhealthy something in this woman. It’s likely that mental pain had affected her physical health, and some illness, perhaps an aneurysm, was slowly taking Julie’s life. Deep-rooted grief may seem quiet in the depths where it originates, yet, as still and seemingly dormant as it is, it constantly erodes the soul, like the vicious acid that eats away at crystal.

Two tears made their way down the Marquise’s cheeks; she rose to her feet as if some thought more poignant than any that preceded it had cut her to the quick. She had doubtless come to a conclusion as to Moïna’s future; and now, foreseeing clearly all the troubles in store for her child, the sorrows of her own unhappy life had begun to weigh once more upon her. The key of her position must be sought in her daughter’s situation.

Two tears rolled down the Marquise's cheeks; she stood up as if a thought more intense than any before had struck her deeply. She had likely reached a decision about Moïna's future; and now, clearly envisioning all the challenges ahead for her child, the burdens of her own unfortunate life began to press down on her again. The answer to her situation had to be found in her daughter's circumstances.

The Comte de Saint-Héreen had been away for nearly six months on a political mission. The Countess, whether from sheer giddiness, or in obedience to the countless instincts of woman’s coquetry, or to essay its power—with all the vanity of a frivolous fine lady, all the capricious waywardness of a child—was amusing herself, during her husband’s absence, by playing with the passion of a clever but heartless man, distracted (so he said) with love, the love that combines readily with every petty social ambition of a self-conceited coxcomb. Mme. d’Aiglemont, whose long experience had given her a knowledge of life, and taught her to judge of men and to dread the world, watched the course of this flirtation, and saw that it could only end in one way, if her daughter should fall into the hands of an utterly unscrupulous intriguer. How could it be other than a terrible thought for her that her daughter listened willingly to this roue? Her darling stood on the brink of a precipice, she felt horribly sure of it, yet dared not hold her back. She was afraid of the Countess. She knew too that Moïna would not listen to her wise warnings; she knew that she had no influence over that nature—iron for her, silken-soft for all others. Her mother’s tenderness might have led her to sympathize with the troubles of a passion called forth by the nobler qualities of a lover, but this was no passion—it was coquetry, and the Marquise despised Alfred de Vandenesse, knowing that he had entered upon this flirtation with Moïna as if it were a game of chess.

The Comte de Saint-Héreen had been gone for almost six months on a political mission. The Countess, whether out of sheer excitement, to indulge in a woman's playful instincts, or to test her charm—with the vanity of a superficial socialite and the unpredictable nature of a child—was passing the time during her husband’s absence by toying with the affections of a clever yet heartless man, who claimed to be distracted by love, a love that easily mixes with the trivial social ambitions of a self-important flirt. Mme. d’Aiglemont, whose long experience had taught her about life, helped her to judge people, and to be wary of the world, observed this flirtation and realized it could only have one outcome, especially if her daughter fell for an entirely unscrupulous player. It was a terrifying thought for her that her daughter willingly listened to this man. Her beloved was teetering on the edge of a cliff, and she felt certain about it, yet didn't dare to intervene. She was afraid of the Countess. She also knew that Moïna wouldn’t heed her wise warnings; she knew she had no sway over that temperament—hard as iron with her, soft as silk with everyone else. Her mother’s concern might have led her to empathize with the troubles of a love ignited by a lover's noble qualities, but this was no true love—it was just coquetry, and the Marquise held Alfred de Vandenesse in contempt, aware that he approached this flirtation with Moïna as if it were merely a chess game.

But if Alfred de Vandenesse made her shudder with disgust, she was obliged—unhappy mother!—to conceal the strongest reason for her loathing in the deepest recesses of her heart. She was on terms of intimate friendship with the Marquis de Vandenesse, the young man’s father; and this friendship, a respectable one in the eyes of the world, excused the son’s constant presence in the house, he professing an old attachment, dating from childhood, for Mme. de Saint-Héreen. More than this, in vain did Mme. d’Aiglemont nerve herself to come between Moïna and Alfred de Vandenesse with a terrible word, knowing beforehand that she should not succeed; knowing that the strong reason which ought to separate them would carry no weight; that she should humiliate herself vainly in her daughter’s eyes. Alfred was too corrupt; Moïna too clever to believe the revelation; the young Countess would turn it off and treat it as a piece of maternal strategy. Mme. d’Aiglemont had built her prison walls with her own hands; she had immured herself only to see Moïna’s happiness ruined thence before she died; she was to look on helplessly at the ruin of the young life which had been her pride and joy and comfort, a life a thousand times dearer to her than her own. What words can describe anguish so hideous beyond belief, such unfathomed depths of pain?

But if Alfred de Vandenesse made her cringe with disgust, she had to—poor mother!—hide the strongest reason for her hatred deep in her heart. She was close friends with the Marquis de Vandenesse, the young man’s father; and this friendship, regarded as respectable by society, justified the son’s frequent visits to their home since he claimed a long-standing attachment, dating back to childhood, for Mme. de Saint-Héreen. More than that, Mme. d’Aiglemont tried in vain to come between Moïna and Alfred de Vandenesse with a harsh warning, knowing full well that she would fail; knowing that the strong reason that should separate them wouldn’t matter; that she would humiliate herself in her daughter’s eyes for nothing. Alfred was too corrupt; Moïna too smart to believe the revelation; the young Countess would dismiss it as a ploy by her mother. Mme. d’Aiglemont had built her own prison walls; she had locked herself away only to watch Moïna's happiness crumble before she died; she had to look on helplessly as the young life that had brought her pride, joy, and comfort—so much more precious to her than her own—fell apart. What words can capture anguish so unimaginable, such depths of pain?

She waited for Moïna to rise, with the impatience and sickening dread of a doomed man, who longs to have done with life, and turns cold at the thought of the headsman. She had braced herself for a last effort, but perhaps the prospect of the certain failure of the attempt was less dreadful to her than the fear of receiving yet again one of those thrusts that went to her very heart—before that fear her courage ebbed away. Her mother’s love had come to this. To love her child, to be afraid of her, to shrink from the thought of the stab, yet to go forward. So great is a mother’s affection in a loving nature, that before it can fade away into indifference the mother herself must die or find support in some great power without her, in religion or another love. Since the Marquise rose that morning, her fatal memory had called up before her some of those things, so slight to all appearance, that make landmarks in a life. Sometimes, indeed, a whole tragedy grows out of a single gesture; the tone in which a few words were spoken rends a whole life in two; a glance into indifferent eyes is the deathblow of the gladdest love; and, unhappily, such gestures and such words were only too familiar to Mme. d’Aiglemont—she had met so many glances that wound the soul. No, there was nothing in those memories to bid her hope. On the contrary, everything went to show that Alfred had destroyed her hold on her daughter’s heart, that the thought of her was now associated with duty—not with gladness. In ways innumerable, in things that were mere trifles in themselves, the Countess’ detestable conduct rose up before her mother; and the Marquise, it may be, looked on Moïna’s undutifulness as a punishment, and found excuses for her daughter in the will of Heaven, that so she still might adore the hand that smote her.

She waited for Moïna to get up, feeling the same impatience and sickening dread as a condemned man who just wants to end his life but goes cold at the thought of the executioner. She had prepared herself for one last try, but maybe the certainty of failing was less terrifying to her than the fear of experiencing yet again one of those heart-stabbing moments—her courage faded in the face of that fear. Her mother’s love had come to this. To love her child, to fear her, to shrink away at the thought of being hurt, yet still move forward. A mother’s affection is so immense in a loving nature that it can only fade into indifference if the mother herself dies or finds strength in something greater outside herself, like religion or another love. Since the Marquise got up that morning, her painful memories had brought to mind some seemingly insignificant things that mark major points in a life. Sometimes, a whole tragedy can stem from a single gesture; the way a few words are spoken can split a life in two; a look from indifferent eyes can deliver the final blow to the happiest love, and unfortunately, Mme. d’Aiglemont was all too familiar with such gestures and words—she had encountered many looks that wounded the soul. No, those memories offered no hope. On the contrary, everything indicated that Alfred had severed her connection to her daughter’s heart, that thoughts of her were now tied to duty—not joy. In countless ways, in what were trivial matters in themselves, the Countess’ horrible actions replayed in her mind; and perhaps the Marquise viewed Moïna’s disobedience as a punishment, finding reasons to excuse her daughter based on the will of Heaven, allowing her to still worship the hand that struck her.

All these things passed through her memory that morning, and each recollection wounded her afresh so sorely, that with a very little additional pain her brimming cup of bitterness must have overflowed. A cold look might kill her.

All these thoughts raced through her mind that morning, and each memory hurt her so deeply that with just a bit more pain, her overflowing cup of bitterness would burst. A cold glance could break her.

The little details of domestic life are difficult to paint; but one or two perhaps will suffice to give an idea of the rest.

The small details of everyday life are hard to capture, but maybe one or two will be enough to convey the essence of the whole.

The Marquise d’Aiglemont, for instance, had grown rather deaf, but she could never induce Moïna to raise her voice for her. Once, with the naivete of suffering, she had begged Moïna to repeat some remark which she had failed to catch, and Moïna obeyed, but with so bad a grace, that Mme. d’Aiglemont had never permitted herself to make her modest request again. Ever since that day when Moïna was talking or retailing a piece of news, her mother was careful to come near to listen; but this infirmity of deafness appeared to put the Countess out of patience, and she would grumble thoughtlessly about it. This instance is one from among very many that must have gone to the mother’s heart; and yet nearly all of them might have escaped a close observer, they consisted in faint shades of manner invisible to any but a woman’s eyes. Take another example. Mme. d’Aiglemont happened to say one day that the Princesse de Cadignan had called upon her. “Did she come to see you!” Moïna exclaimed. That was all, but the Countess’ voice and manner expressed surprise and well-bred contempt in semitones. Any heart, still young and sensitive, might well have applauded the philanthropy of savage tribes who kill off their old people when they grow too feeble to cling to a strongly shaken bough. Mme. d’Aiglemont rose smiling, and went away to weep alone.

The Marquise d’Aiglemont, for example, had become somewhat deaf, but she could never get Moïna to speak up for her. Once, out of frustration, she asked Moïna to repeat something she hadn’t heard, and Moïna did, but it was with such a bad attitude that Mme. d’Aiglemont never asked her again. Ever since that day, whenever Moïna was talking or sharing news, her mother made sure to come close to listen; however, this deafness seemed to irritate the Countess, and she would complain thoughtlessly about it. This is just one of many instances that must have hurt the mother; yet, almost all of them might have gone unnoticed by a casual observer, as they involved subtle nuances visible only to a woman’s eyes. Take another example. One day, Mme. d’Aiglemont mentioned that the Princesse de Cadignan had visited her. “Did she come to see you!” Moïna exclaimed. That was all, but the Countess’s tone and demeanor revealed surprise and subtle disdain. Any heart that is still young and sensitive might well sympathize with the customs of primitive tribes that eliminate their elderly once they become too frail to hang on to a shaky branch. Mme. d’Aiglemont stood up smiling and walked away to cry alone.

Well-bred people, and women especially, only betray their feelings by imperceptible touches; but those who can look back over their own experience on such bruises as this mother’s heart received, know also how the heart-strings vibrate to these light touches. Overcome by her memories, Mme. d’Aiglemont recollected one of those microscopically small things, so stinging and so painful was it that never till this moment had she felt all the heartless contempt that lurked beneath smiles.

Well-mannered people, especially women, only show their feelings through subtle gestures; but those who can reflect on their own experiences with wounds like this mother’s heart have a deeper understanding of how the heart reacts to these gentle touches. Overwhelmed by her memories, Madame d’Aiglemont remembered one of those tiny details, so sharp and painful that until this moment she had never fully realized the heartless contempt hiding behind smiles.

At the sound of shutters thrown back at her daughter’s windows, she dried her tears, and hastened up the pathway by the railings. As she went, it struck her that the gardener had been unusually careful to rake the sand along the walk which had been neglected for some little time. As she stood under her daughter’s windows, the shutters were hastily closed.

At the sound of the shutters being thrown open at her daughter’s windows, she wiped away her tears and quickly made her way up the pathway by the railings. As she walked, she noticed that the gardener had been particularly diligent in raking the sand along the walkway, which had been overlooked for a while. As she stood under her daughter’s windows, the shutters were abruptly closed.

“Moïna, is it you?” she asked.

“Moïna, is that you?” she asked.

No answer.

No response.

The Marquise went on into the house.

The Marquise went inside the house.

“Mme. la Comtesse is in the little drawing-room,” said the maid, when the Marquise asked whether Mme. de Saint-Héreen had finished dressing.

“Mme. la Comtesse is in the small drawing room,” said the maid, when the Marquise asked if Mme. de Saint-Héreen had finished getting ready.

Mme. d’Aiglemont hurried to the little drawing-room; her heart was too full, her brain too busy to notice matters so slight; but there on the sofa sat the Countess in her loose morning-gown, her hair in disorder under the cap tossed carelessly on her head, her feet thrust into slippers. The key of her bedroom hung at her girdle. Her face, aglow with color, bore traces of almost stormy thought.

Mme. d’Aiglemont rushed into the small living room; her heart was racing, and her mind was too preoccupied to notice the little details. But there on the sofa sat the Countess in her loose morning gown, her hair messy beneath the cap haphazardly placed on her head, and her feet shoved into slippers. The key to her bedroom hung from her waist. Her face, flushed with color, showed signs of almost turbulent thoughts.

“What makes people come in!” she cried, crossly. “Oh! it is you, mother,” she interrupted herself, with a preoccupied look.

“What makes people come in!” she exclaimed, annoyed. “Oh! it’s you, mom,” she caught herself, with a distracted expression.

“Yes, child; it is your mother——”

“Yes, kid; it’s your mom—”

Something in her tone turned those words into an outpouring of the heart, the cry of some deep inward feeling, only to be described by the word “holy.” So thoroughly in truth had she rehabilitated the sacred character of a mother, that her daughter was impressed, and turned towards her, with something of awe, uneasiness, and remorse in her manner. The room was the furthest of a suite, and safe from indiscreet intrusion, for no one could enter it without giving warning of approach through the previous apartments. The Marquise closed the door.

Something in her tone made those words feel like a heartfelt confession, a cry from deep within that could only be described as “holy.” She had so completely restored the sacred nature of motherhood that her daughter felt a mix of awe, uneasiness, and guilt as she turned to her. The room was the farthest one in the suite, protected from unexpected interruptions because no one could come in without announcing themselves through the other rooms. The Marquise closed the door.

“It is my duty, my child, to warn you in one of the most serious crises in the lives of us women; you have perhaps reached it unconsciously, and I am come to speak to you as a friend rather than as a mother. When you married, you acquired freedom of action; you are only accountable to your husband now; but I asserted my authority so little (perhaps I was wrong), that I think I have a right to expect you to listen to me, for once at least, in a critical position when you must need counsel. Bear in mind, Moïna that you are married to a man of high ability, a man of whom you may well be proud, a man who—”

“It’s my duty, my child, to warn you during one of the most serious crises in our lives as women. You may have stumbled into this situation without realizing it, and I’m here to talk to you as a friend rather than as your mother. When you got married, you gained the freedom to act; now, you’re only accountable to your husband. I might not have asserted my authority enough (maybe I was wrong), but I believe I have a right to expect you to at least listen to me once in a critical time when you need advice. Remember, Moïna, you are married to a highly capable man, someone you can be proud of, a man who—”

“I know what you are going to say, mother!” Moïna broke in pettishly. “I am to be lectured about Alfred—”

“I know what you’re going to say, Mom!” Moïna interrupted irritably. “I’m going to be lectured about Alfred—”

“Moïna,” the Marquise said gravely, as she struggled with her tears, “you would not guess at once if you did not feel—”

“Moïna,” the Marquise said seriously, as she fought back her tears, “you wouldn’t realize right away if you didn’t feel—”

“What?” asked Moïna, almost haughtily. “Why, really, mother—”

“What?” Moïna asked, almost condescendingly. “Honestly, mother—”

Mme. d’Aiglemont summoned up all her strength. “Moïna,” she said, “you must attend carefully to this that I ought to tell you—”

Mme. d’Aiglemont gathered all her strength. “Moïna,” she said, “you need to listen closely to what I have to tell you—”

“I am attending,” returned the Countess, folding her arms, and affecting insolent submission. “Permit me, mother, to ring for Pauline,” she added with incredible self-possession; “I will send her away first.”

“I’m coming,” replied the Countess, crossing her arms and pretending to submit defiantly. “Please, Mother, let me call Pauline,” she added with unbelievable calm; “I’ll send her away first.”

She rang the bell.

She rang the doorbell.

“My dear child, Pauline cannot possibly hear—”

“My dear child, Pauline can't possibly hear—”

“Mamma,” interrupted the Countess, with a gravity which must have struck her mother as something unusual, “I must—”

“Mama,” interrupted the Countess, with a seriousness that must have struck her mother as something out of the ordinary, “I have to—”

She stopped short, for the woman was in the room.

She stopped suddenly because the woman was in the room.

“Pauline, go yourself to Baudran’s, and ask why my hat has not yet been sent.”

“Pauline, go yourself to Baudran’s and ask why my hat hasn’t been sent yet.”

Then the Countess reseated herself and scrutinized her mother. The Marquise, with a swelling heart and dry eyes, in painful agitation, which none but a mother can fully understand, began to open Moïna’s eyes to the risk that she was running. But either the Countess felt hurt and indignant at her mother’s suspicions of a son of the Marquis de Vandenesse, or she was seized with a sudden fit of inexplicable levity caused by the inexperience of youth. She took advantage of a pause.

Then the Countess sat down again and looked closely at her mother. The Marquise, feeling a mix of emotions with a heavy heart and dry eyes, in a painful state of anxiety that only a mother can truly grasp, started to make Moïna aware of the risks she was taking. But either the Countess felt hurt and offended by her mother’s doubts about the son of the Marquis de Vandenesse, or she was hit by a sudden wave of inexplicable lightness brought on by her youth. She seized the moment when there was a pause.

“Mamma, I thought you were only jealous of the father—” she said, with a forced laugh.

“Mom, I thought you were just jealous of dad—” she said, with a strained laugh.

Mme. d’Aiglemont shut her eyes and bent her head at the words, with a very faint, almost inaudible sigh. She looked up and out into space, as if she felt the common overmastering impulse to appeal to God at the great crises of our lives; then she looked at her daughter, and her eyes were full of awful majesty and the expression of profound sorrow.

Mme. d’Aiglemont closed her eyes and lowered her head at the words, letting out a very slight, almost silent sigh. She gazed up and into the distance, as if she sensed the overwhelming urge to reach out to God during the major turning points of our lives; then she turned to her daughter, her eyes filled with a terrifying authority and a deep sadness.

“My child,” she said, and her voice was hardly recognizable, “you have been less merciful to your mother than he against whom she sinned; less merciful than perhaps God Himself will be!”

“Child,” she said, her voice barely recognizable, “you have shown less mercy to your mother than the one she sinned against; less mercy than perhaps God Himself will show!”

Mme. d’Aiglemont rose; at the door she turned; but she saw nothing but surprise in her daughter’s face. She went out. Scarcely had she reached the garden when her strength failed her. There was a violent pain at her heart, and she sank down on a bench. As her eyes wandered over the path, she saw fresh marks on the path, a man’s footprints were distinctly recognizable. It was too late, then, beyond a doubt. Now she began to understand the reason for that order given to Pauline, and with these torturing thoughts came a revelation more hateful than any that had gone before it. She drew her own inferences—the son of the Marquis de Vandenesse had destroyed all feeling of respect for her in her daughter’s mind. The physical pain grew worse; by degrees she lost consciousness, and sat like one asleep upon the garden-seat.

Mme. d’Aiglemont stood up; at the door, she looked back, but all she saw was surprise on her daughter’s face. She stepped outside. As soon as she reached the garden, her strength left her. A sharp pain hit her in the heart, and she collapsed onto a bench. As her eyes drifted along the path, she noticed fresh marks on the ground; a man’s footprints were clearly visible. It was too late, without a doubt. Now she began to grasp the reason for the order given to Pauline, and with those tormenting thoughts came a revelation more loathsome than any before. She drew her own conclusions—the son of the Marquis de Vandenesse had completely erased any sense of respect her daughter had for her. The physical pain intensified; gradually, she lost consciousness and sat like someone asleep on the garden bench.

The Countess de Saint-Héreen, left to herself, thought that her mother had given her a somewhat shrewd home-thrust, but a kiss and a few attentions that evening would make all right again.

The Countess de Saint-Héreen, alone with her thoughts, felt that her mother had taken a bit of a jab at her, but a kiss and some affection that evening would fix everything.

A shrill cry came from the garden. She leaned carelessly out, as Pauline, not yet departed on her errand, called out for help, holding the Marquise in her arms.

A piercing scream echoed from the garden. She leaned out without much thought, as Pauline, who hadn't left for her task yet, shouted for help, cradling the Marquise in her arms.

“Do not frighten my daughter!” those were the last words the mother uttered.

“Don’t scare my daughter!” those were the last words the mother said.

Moïna saw them carry in a pale and lifeless form that struggled for breath, and arms moving restlessly as in protest or effort to speak; and overcome by the sight, Moïna followed in silence, and helped to undress her mother and lay her on her bed. The burden of her fault was greater than she could bear. In that supreme hour she learned to know her mother—too late, she could make no reparation now. She would have them leave her alone with her mother; and when there was no one else in the room, when she felt that the hand which had always been so tender for her was now grown cold to her touch, she broke out into weeping. Her tears aroused the Marquise; she could still look at her darling Moïna; and at the sound of sobbing, that seemed as if it must rend the delicate, disheveled breast, could smile back at her daughter. That smile taught the unnatural child that forgiveness is always to be found in the great deep of a mother’s heart.

Moïna watched as they brought in a pale and lifeless body that struggled to breathe, with arms moving restlessly as if in protest or trying to speak. Overwhelmed by the sight, Moïna followed silently and helped undress her mother and lay her on the bed. The weight of her guilt was more than she could handle. In that moment, she finally understood her mother—too late, as she couldn’t make amends anymore. She asked everyone to leave her alone with her mother; and when the room was empty, when she felt the hand that had always been so gentle with her now grown cold to her touch, she broke down in tears. Her sobs stirred the Marquise; she could still gaze at her dear Moïna, and at the sound of weeping, which seemed as if it might shatter her fragile, disheveled chest, she managed to smile back at her daughter. That smile revealed to the unnatural child that forgiveness can always be found in the deep well of a mother’s heart.

Servants on horseback had been dispatched at once for the physician and surgeon and for Mme. d’Aiglemont’s grandchildren. Mme. d’Aiglemont the younger and her little sons arrived with the medical men, a sufficiently impressive, silent, and anxious little group, which the servants of the house came to join. The young Marquise, hearing no sound, tapped gently at the door. That signal, doubtless, roused Moïna from her grief, for she flung open the doors and stood before them. No words could have spoken more plainly than that disheveled figure looking out with haggard eyes upon the assembled family. Before that living picture of Remorse the rest were dumb. It was easy to see that the Marquise’s feet were stretched out stark and stiff with the agony of death; and Moïna, leaning against the door-frame, looking into their faces, spoke in a hollow voice:

Servants on horseback had been sent immediately for the doctor and surgeon, as well as for Mme. d’Aiglemont’s grandchildren. Mme. d’Aiglemont the younger and her young sons arrived with the medical team, forming an impressively silent and anxious group that the household staff soon joined. The young Marquise, hearing no sound, tapped gently on the door. That signal, undoubtedly, pulled Moïna from her grief, as she flung open the doors and stood before them. No words could convey more clearly than that disheveled figure looking out with tired eyes at the gathered family. Before that living image of Remorse, the others were speechless. It was evident that the Marquise’s feet were stretched out rigid and cold from the agony of death; and Moïna, leaning against the doorframe, looking into their faces, spoke in a hollow voice:

“I have lost my mother!”

"I've lost my mom!"

PARIS, 1828-1844.






ADDENDUM

The following personages appear in other stories of the Human Comedy.

     Aiglemont, General, Marquis Victor d’ 
       At the Sign of the Cat and Racket
       The Firm of Nucingen

     Bonaparte, Napoleon
       The Vendetta
       The Gondreville Mystery
       Colonel Chabert
       Domestic Peace
       The Seamy Side of History

     Camps, Madame Octave de (nee Cadignan)
       Madame Firmiani
       The Government Clerks
       A Daughter of Eve
       The Member for Arcis

     Chatillonest, De
       Modeste Mignon

     Crottat, Alexandre
       Cesar Birotteau
       Colonel Chabert
       A Start in Life
       Cousin Pons

     Desroches (son)
       A Bachelor’s Establishment
       Colonel Chabert
       A Start in Life
       The Commission in Lunacy
       The Government Clerks
       A Distinguished Provincial at Paris
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       The Firm of Nucingen
       A Man of Business
       The Middle Classes

     Duroc, Gerard-Christophe-Michel
       The Gondreville Mystery

     Ronquerolles, Marquis de
       The Imaginary Mistress
       The Peasantry
       Ursule Mirouet
       Another Study of Woman
       The Thirteen
       The Member for Arcis

     Saint-Héreen, Comtesse Moïna de
       A Daughter of Eve
       The Member for Arcis

     Sérizy, Comtesse de
       A Start in Life
       The Thirteen
       Ursule Mirouet
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       Another Study of Woman
       The Imaginary Mistress

     Vandenesse, Marquis Charles de
       A Start in Life
       A Daughter of Eve
     Aiglemont, General, Marquis Victor d’ 
       At the Sign of the Cat and Racket
       The Firm of Nucingen

     Bonaparte, Napoleon
       The Vendetta
       The Gondreville Mystery
       Colonel Chabert
       Domestic Peace
       The Seamy Side of History

     Camps, Madame Octave de (née Cadignan)
       Madame Firmiani
       The Government Clerks
       A Daughter of Eve
       The Member for Arcis

     Chatillonest, De
       Modeste Mignon

     Crottat, Alexandre
       Cesar Birotteau
       Colonel Chabert
       A Start in Life
       Cousin Pons

     Desroches (son)
       A Bachelor’s Establishment
       Colonel Chabert
       A Start in Life
       The Commission in Lunacy
       The Government Clerks
       A Distinguished Provincial at Paris
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       The Firm of Nucingen
       A Man of Business
       The Middle Classes

     Duroc, Gerard-Christophe-Michel
       The Gondreville Mystery

     Ronquerolles, Marquis de
       The Imaginary Mistress
       The Peasantry
       Ursule Mirouet
       Another Study of Woman
       The Thirteen
       The Member for Arcis

     Saint-Héreen, Comtesse Moïna de
       A Daughter of Eve
       The Member for Arcis

     Sérizy, Comtesse de
       A Start in Life
       The Thirteen
       Ursule Mirouet
       Scenes from a Courtesan’s Life
       Another Study of Woman
       The Imaginary Mistress

     Vandenesse, Marquis Charles de
       A Start in Life
       A Daughter of Eve

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!